Prologue:
The air was thick with the wretched odor of the sewers. The moonlight streamed through the holes in the sewer caps above providing us with a dim, but sufficient light that exaggerated the grime on the walls.
I pulled Adoni out of the gleam of the light, I could feel his body trembling underneath my grip and I could just barely see his eyes wide with fear. Suddenly the light was gone, and Adoni and I were plunged into the darkness as we heard the footsteps and the clatter of the sewer cap above our heads. Everything went eerily silent and it seemed like everything was holding it’s breathe, there were no cars driving above, no people walking, not even the constant chirping of crickets, and me and Adoni didn’t risk anything more than the shallowest of breaths.
Finally, a calm serene male voice cut through the silence, “The human is quite skilled, it’s astounding really, how humans are capable of surprising you after centuries.” A more brittle harsh voice, higher pitched and female sliced through the chilly night air, “It doesn’t matter she’ll either turn into one of us or die in the process, or who knows she may turn and kill her brother,” She chuckled darkly as the light returned back to the sewers, her cackle echoing through the night.
Although the light had returned back to the sewers and although those nightmarish people were walking farther and farther away the darkness still clung to my skin. I still felt like my flesh was clawing and the darkness seemed to engulf me, swallowing me whole.
The male voice chided “Elizabeth my dear,” he sighed, “my impatient child you still have so much to learn.” Adoni was staring at me in both an observant and terrified way but I was hardly able to acknowledge that fact, the voices of the man and the woman that were above us a moment ago still replayed in my mind. “It doesn’t matter she’ll either turn into one of us or die in the process who knows she may turn and kill her brother,” her cackle continued bouncing off the walls of my mind. A violent shiver rattled down my spine and although the cool night air would normally cause me to shiver I thoroughly doubted that temperature had anything to do with it.
Were the two voices talking about me? Surely they couldn’t be I would never harm my brother, what did they mean by the term “centuries,” or the term “turn?” None of it seemed to add up and why was my body aching? Why did I have an excruciating pain in my neck? Why did I have scrapes on my knees and why was my skin coated in sweat? Why were we in the sewers? I heard the dripping of water and put my hand to my neck feeling a warm abundance of liquid. They couldn’t be talking about me, another sound of a liquid dripping they couldn’t be…


Chapter 1:


I woke up in a cold sweat my whole body soaked from head to toe my pajamas and hair sticking to me. I pondered the dream again, this makes three times and as if the repetitive dream wasn’t enough to freak me out I also woke up the same time each night and when I looked at the clock sure enough it was 3:00am just like the two nights previous. I shook my head hoping I could shake away my lingering paranoia, it was silly to get worked up over something as superficial as a dream and yet still I couldn’t get it off my mind. I got up slowly and carefully hoping to wake no one up, I tiptoed out of my room and carefully descended down the stairs and into the kitchen. I sighed in relief as the linoleum floor made contact with my over heated body; I walked over to the sink and filled my cup with water. I leaned over the countertop staring out the window at the moon which was covered almost completely and the forest’s silhouette was particularly foreboding this morning. I sipped some of my water and then saw something quickly dart by I leaned closer squinting my eyes and saw something else dart by but I couldn’t make out what it was.
I went up the stairs and poked my head into my dad’s room. It was dark but I didn’t need any light to know what the room looked like, the room was a dark blue hue and the rooms layout was simple, a queen sized bed a work desk with a computer chair, a nightstand on which perched a lamp and my father’s laptop, and a dresser on which is a picture of my father and deceased mother. I knew that under his bed there was a clipboard stacked with a thousand architectural ideas for the house. Everything was neat and orderly however it was clear that he was absent, probably due to the fact that since mom’s passing dad became something of a workaholic.
I sighed sadly and went downstairs again because although I was exhausted I wasn’t going to risk falling asleep again. I felt the hair stand up on my neck and I quickly made my way down the stairs again. I went into the living room and sighed in relief when I saw my brother Adoni seated on the couch.
“What are you doing up?” I demanded a little more irritated now that I got over my relief that it wasn’t an intruder.
“I could ask you the same thing.”
Usually when Adoni talked to me there seemed to be a hint of sarcasm (part of being a teenager I suppose) but tonight he didn’t seem very sarcastic in fact he seemed very thoughtful which wasn’t very common for Adoni, Adoni and I are fraternal twins although when we were little you would’ve thought us to be identical. However his features changed as he got older and now the only common features we had were our eye color, a dark green.
“There’s something …” I stared at him and finished his thought “weird going on.”
Adoni nodded looking at me with an icy stare; he didn’t like when he felt vulnerable since dad was gone a lot he liked to try and be “the man of the house."
I went into the dining room and grabbed a chair dragging it into the foier and bringing it over to the coat closet. I opened the closet door and got up onto the chair blindly groping for something on the top shelf, finally my hand found the item and my fingers curled around the handle, and then I pulled out the gun.
“What’s that?!” Adoni gaped.
“It’s just for precautionary purposes….”
Adoni shook his head, “You are insane you know that?”
I didn’t respond because he was right I probably was going insane I was letting this nightmare get to me and I’m sure the lack of sleep wasn’t helping. Never the less, I put my gun in the back of my pajama pants and pulled my shirt over it.
“Want something to eat?”
“I don’t know some Mac & Cheese would be cool I guess.”
I went into the kitchen; another thing that changed around Adoni was that he ate a lot more now but I didn’t mind making his food it served as a distraction. I got out the pan from the bottom left hand cupboard and filled it with water putting it onto the stove stirring every once in awhile. Then suddenly I felt a wisp of cool crisp air and turned to notice the window open.
“Hmm… I don’t remember the window being open,” I shrugged and closed it maybe Adoni opened the window.
“Windows aren’t what they used to be are they?” a deep voice chuckled clearly amused.
I snapped my gaze over to across the room where I met my eyes with a pair of fiery dark ones. I turned around again quickly stirring the macaroni again trying to think clearly. I had no idea who the man was but he was no friend of mine or Adoni’s he could’ve possibly been a business associate of my father’s.
“My father isn’t home,”
I turned to gauge his reaction and regretted it when I did. He was actually incredibly attractive, you could see the muscles rippling under his shirt, deep, dark, mesmerizing eyes, a perfectly straight nose, and high cheekbones framed with long dark hair.
“I’m not here for your father I am here for you,” his voice was dark and he rolled his R’s in a Hispanic accent that I found incredibly alluring.
I felt my pulse quicken.
“Skylar?” Adoni called from the other room, “That Macaroni and Cheese ready yet?”
“Your name is Skylar?” I could hear the man step closer and I could feel my skin prickle with his closeness. “That’s a pretty name” I felt his hand creep slowly up my shirt and I felt my rage flare up but I managed to calm my voice.
“Thanks,” I quickly grabbed the pot and swung to hit him with it but he caught my wrist so fast I hardly saw it, but it didn’t prevent the boiling water and macaroni to sear his face.
He yelped and backed away for a moment “You little bitch!”
Adoni ran into the room, “What’s wrong?!” he looked around quickly alarmed “Who are you what do you want?”
The man growled ferociously at me tensing up his large frame and coiling his muscles, looking straight at me his dark eyes now resembling the black pits of a human skull and in a blink of an eye there was no space between us. He grabbed me by the neck and lifted me up off the ground and bashed my head against the cabinets above the counter. I heard my head crack through the wood and felt the cups and glasses shatter and pierce my flesh as the remaining glass cascaded around me. I felt warm blood soak my hair, the pain making everything throb and pulsate, I heard a groan escape my lips and faintly heard someone shout my name
“Skylar!”
I could feel the blood dripping down my neck and slowly making its way down my back. I let my eyes flutter closed trying to find a calm quiet place where I wasn’t surrounded by pain or blood. Then I felt a sharp pain pierce my neck and my eyes flew open. I saw Adoni from across the room he was on the floor blood coming from his lip and a bruised eye he was crying and looking at me with a mix of fear and horror I’ll never be able to erase his expression from my memory. Everything was getting less coherent a man’s body loomed over mine and whatever he was doing needed to stop I slowly and gently pulled the gun out of the back of my pajama bottoms then held it close to his head then I pulled the trigger…
I saw blood splatter everywhere as I felt the sharp pain recede. My attacker fell everything seemed to go slow motion, I could see blood everywhere I was surrounded by it, and I looked into the man’s deep fathomless eyes frozen in shock. Then he hit the ground a halo of blood surrounding him his dark hair stained with red and tousled around him. His full lips were stained crimson.
I touched my hand to my neck and when I pulled it away my fingertips were crimson. Suddenly my heart slammed and without thinking I grabbed Adoni helped him up and ran down the street dragging him behind me. I could hear nothing but the rhythm of our feat hitting the pavement; feel nothing but my heart slamming wildly against my chest. I finally found a sewer cap and slid it aside quickly; Adoni gave me a skeptical look but then reluctantly climbed down into the sewers, me following shortly afterward pulling the cap over our heads. We made our way down the ladder feeling suddenly like we were in the belly of a beast, it was damp and dark the air was thick with the…wretched odor of the… oh my god déjà vu. This was exactly like my dream I pulled Adoni out of the light and into the darkness and heard the footsteps above and the clatter of the sewer cap; I could feel Adoni trembling and barely see his wide eyed fear. Finally, a calm serene male voice cut through the silence, “The human is quite skilled, it’s astounding really. How humans are capable of surprising you after centuries.” A more brittle harsh voice, higher pitched and female sliced through the chilly night air, “It doesn’t matter she’ll either turn into one of us or die in the process, or who knows she may turn and kill her brother,” She chuckled darkly as the light returned back to the sewers, her cackle echoing through the night.
This time my head did not fill with questions they were after me because I murdered a man I still don’t understand what terms like “centuries” or “turn” mean. Were the two voices talking about me? I put my hand to my neck feeling a warm abundance of liquid. They couldn’t be talking about me, another sound of a liquid dripping, my blood they couldn’t be…
Time crept by unnoticed by Adoni or I; I was still waiting to wake up in my room coated in sweat but it never happened.
“Let’s go Adoni.” I started climbing up the ladder Adoni following behind me. I moved the sewer cap aside and looked around warily standing and searching relieved by the sight of our peaceful quiet neighborhood. Adoni got up after me and I sighed relieved until I heard a deep, intimate voice with a hint of a Hispanic accent whisper into my ear “Nice try mi Amor.” I felt the strong arm curl around me and I knew who it belonged to even before he turned me around, and sure enough there he was. Piercing, angry, dark eyes and full lips upturned in a cruel smile, high cheek bones and a gaping hole in the side of his head. The man from before, the one I shot in the head the one I left to die in the middle of my kitchen floor. “I quite enjoy your spirit Skylar but you must be tired.” I tilted my chin and tried to wriggle out of his grip “Not tired enough to let you have your way with me.” Suddenly a tall gorgeous woman with long golden blonde hair and strange red eyes walked out, her shirt plunged low and clung sensuously to her curves she moved with an authority and grace unparalleled she headed over to my brother and wrapped one of her arms around his waist.
“Don’t touch him!” I screamed, kicking .biting, and thrashing trying to do whatever I could to get out of my captor’s grip but he didn’t even flinch or even budge. “Give up,” he said sounding annoyed as if I were nothing more than a pesky bug, “don’t worry about his death yours will be much more painful.” He leaned his head down and gripped my wrist slowly pulling his head down the woman holding Adoni mirroring his movements. Her mouth opened revealing a set of fangs, my head went whirling.
Suddenly I saw something running in the forests. “Help! Help us!”
The girl’s head lifted her eyes widening in horror in another direction, as she backed away and started to run. I felt my captor release me and I ran over to Adoni whose eyes were darting around anxiously. I looked over to them running away then turned back to the forest when a large creature the size of a bear launched itself from beneath the cover of the trees with incredible speed followed by others. They were so fast that I blinked and they were already on top of their victim’s; our predators. Something told me that I should run but instead I watched them in morbid fascination as the creature’s large teeth sank into our perpatraitors ripping apart their flesh as the vampires screamed and thrashed in agony. I tried to look away as they ripped out bones and organs but I couldn’t all I could do was stare.
I examined one with light brown fur with a reddish tint, black ears and piercing yellow eyes. The shape of the animal’s muzzle and the build of its body was that of a wolf but the size was enormous the biggest one then the brown reddish one started walking towards me. Adoni backed away fearfully.
“Go to Tristan’s house Adoni.”
“What about you?”
“I’ll be fine you tell him I sent you. Go.”
Adoni ran away and I was relieved that none of the wolves chased after him. I didn’t realize how close the light brown, red one was. Then I looked at all of them. “If you’re wolves like I think you are then you must be the alpha male.” Slowly I reached out and pet the red brown one’s head this was probably due to the fact I lost a massive amount of blood. The smallest gray one in the back growled at me, silver eyes gleaming; it looked sleeker but the creature was as menacing as the rest baring its teeth. The red brown one growled and the small grey one went quiet. “It doesn’t seem like that grey one likes me very much do you?” I continued petting him then his fur turned to skin, his paws grew to hands and a lopsided grin took the place of fangs. He stood up from a crouching position his eyes going from electric yellow to a very soft dark gold his skin had a bronze hue, his hair was dark and hung limply near his cheeks. He was muscular and his shirt was shredded, his pants now practically shorts.
“What is your name?” He asked, his voice was kind and warm yet strangely held command and authority. I stared not sure if I should answer. The grey wolf turned into a beautiful girl with brown eyes, brown hair, straight nose and a willowy, model esque frame, her hair was down to her waist and her eyes were a piercing blue-grey. “She’s with them,” the girl frowned crossing her arms.
“If you mean the vampires then no you’re wrong.”
“I know,” the boy in front of me smiled then his mouth dropped into a grim, serious, straight line. “You have two options let that vampire bite on your neck run its course and turn you and you might die or let me bite you and turn you into one of us…or die.”
I gaped touching the wound on my neck. I knew that I’d gotten bitten but I’d never put two and two together. If I said no then I'd turn into one of them and if I said yes I’d turn into something else... “I just want to be normal I want this all to be a dream.”
The boy frowned sympathetically “I’m sorry you’ll never have your old life back…you have to choose…This will change everything.”
I felt tears well up in my eyes, I didn’t want to be either I didn’t want to kill I just wanted to be me I had a hard enough time figuring that out. “I … I want to be with you.”
Suddenly the rest of them changed to humans; the fiery red one turned into a black and green spiked haired, muscular kid who was the largest wolf and person. There was a pure white wolf who was another boy who had pale luminescent skin, light blue eyes and white blonde hair, he was tall and skinny and altogether almost alien looking and then a chocolate brown wolf that turned into a black kid who had cornrows a lip piercing, an eyebrow piercing, and a scar from the side of his eye to his lip.
They all circled around me and I shifted uncomfortably hoping I’d made the right choice. I looked at the boy who was the red brown wolf and leader, “What’s your name?”
“My name’s Kale…I’ll introduce you to the others once you’ve changed….Are you ready?”
I gulped, no one’s really ever ready for their lives to change but I nodded. Kale wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me close holding me gently and I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks. Kale opened his mouth his teeth turning long and sharp but his face remained the same his eyes looked at me sadly almost apologetically then ripped open my shirt I gasped and squirmed but he held me firmly against him. He leaned over and sank his teeth into my shoulder. I could hear the crunching of my bones, I could feel his teeth pierce my skin and I groaned for some reason it felt strangely good and Kale didn’t seem to mind either. But I was weak and I felt my eyes roll back in my head as my body went limp. I could feel Kale lifting me into his strong arms. The only thing I remember after that was a sound cutting through the night air a sound that’d change my life forever. It was a single, long and drawn out howl.
My eyelids felt heavy, my head aching painfully, in fact my whole body hurt. I opened my eyes and found my gaze on the familiar popcorn ceiling and crown molding of my room. I sat up groaning when I felt my side cramp up and I looked around my banana colored room in confusion. On the opposite side of the room against the wall was a large white dresser with a vanity mirror. On my left was a giant bookshelf overflowing with books I looked down at my light blue sheets and my red Victoria’s secret pajama set which I could swear I wasn’t wearing last night ….
I jumped out of bed thinking that maybe that vampire was messing with me or even more likely I was going insane and made this all up but then I got distracted by the reflection in the mirror. I walked closer to it gaping at my reflection. I had auburn curly hair that I usually wished was straight, my face was round and my skin was really pale, my nose was small and dotted with freckles on the bridge of it. My lips were plump and pouty. These were things I was used to seeing every morning in the mirror.
However today my complexion was perfect my skin still pale but looking smooth instead of chalky, my hair usually ugly frizzy ringlets were now smooth and tame, the color going from an auburn to a deep mahogany. The biggest feature change in my whole face was the color of my eyes. My right eye was a crimson color while my left eye was a piercing gold. For awhile I just stared at myself waiting to get used to my new look but I realized shortly after that it wasn’t going to happen. I looked at my reflection in the mirror checking to see if anything was amiss but nothing else had changed I was still the shortest girl in my grade and I still had no boobs to speak of. I flipped my hair in frustration and found two puncture wounds scarred into my neck. I stretched out the collar of my shirt to my shoulders and found a deep crescent moon shaped bite mark on my neck. I ran a hand over both bite marks and shivered deeply disturbed at the evidence of last night’s occurrences.
Suddenly a knock on the door interrupted my self evaluation and I hastily covered up the bite marks on my neck with my hair and let go of the collar of my shirt so that the wound on my shoulder was covered. “Come in!”
My dad stepped into the room, he stood at 6’ 3” he had light blue eyes, a very angular jaw line, and a muscular frame, and as far as men were concerned I’d say he was a pretty descent looking. “Skylar get up,” he blinked at me surprised “oh you’re up. Okay, well uhm get dressed then.”
“Okay daddy I will.”
He did one stern nod and left the room, leaving me gaping in blatant disbelief. How did my own father not notice my eyes being two completely different colors? I sighed it was obvious he was having a hard time with mom’s death, dad dealt with it by focusing on nothing but work he had a hard time even looking at me now he said I looked too much like my mother. I couldn’t see it; mom was the most beautiful person I’d ever met in my life on the inside and out. She was too good for this world. I squeezed my hand around the locket on my necklace tightly and blinked away tears. I’d give anything to have her back.
I distracted myself by focusing on getting dressed I put on a pair of severely ripped pants, a turtleneck, and a pair of ratty sneaks; and walked downstairs. Dad was in the kitchen reading a newspaper and sipping coffee he didn’t bother too and I was glad every time he looked at me he began to cry again.
“Your brother is over Tristan’s house.”
“Okay bye daddy,” I leaned over and kissed his cheek “good luck at your meeting today.”
He nodded and I walked to the bus noticing I somehow managed to catch it in time even though there was only 1 minute to get there in time and it was a five minute walk.
I got into the bus looking down, I couldn’t bother looking at the other kids on my bus I sat way in the front away from anyone else. I sat in the front and blared screamo music hoping maybe the chaotic sound would make me forget these crazy memories of last night.
Unfortunately our bus was late and the bell went off right when I got inside. I was dead. I reluctantly headed towards French three with Ms. Leflore. The people in the French revolution thought they had it bad? Ms Leflore was in my opinion (and everyone else’s) much worse then any guillotine and she was quite fond of public humiliation as punishment.
I walked into the classroom looking down at the blue tile floor, trying to distract myself by discerning patterns out of them. However the voice that greeted me wasn’t that of a bitter old woman but rather a serene but eerie and familiar voice that put me on edge.
“Hello you must be Skylar Dubrinsky.”
“Yes,” I said looking up into the man’s blue eyes, pale skin, and white long hair pulled back into a pony tail. He had an odd smell to him …The smell of rotting it took all my willpower not to wrinkle my nose.
“Well Skylar,” he smiled warmly “Why don’t you go and take your seat before we begin class.”
I heard the whole class whisper and talk under their breaths while some girls were giggling dumbly. However their faces transformed into looks of disgust, of interest, and worst of all looks of amusement. “Nice contacts Skylar,” a girl shouted from the back. “Yeah freak!” another responded then there were a chorus of voices coming up with oh so “creative” nicknames. I ignored them with difficulty and sat down at my desk in the back having thoughts of sinful and fulfilling revenge.
“Class,” the teacher reprimanded softly, not much louder than a faint whisper and yet the whole class went dead silent. “Thank you,” he smiled smugly which I didn’t like at all. The rest of the class the students were participating, quiet, and respectful which was odd even if our teacher is really good looking. We went through the motions of class and before long I heard the teacher say:
“Alright everyone have a nice weekend!”
I got up gathering my things and heading towards the door relieved to finally get away from that weird teacher, there was something not right about him.
“Oh wait Skylar, stay after class I’d like to discuss something with you.”
My whole body went cold and I felt a frown pull at the edges of my mouth but I managed to fake a smile. “Yes of course.” I stood awkwardly by the desks making sure that I was a good distance away from him. I looked over and saw that petty girls were glaring at me as they filtered out of the room.
When everyone else was gone the teacher paced in front of me wearing a puzzled expression.
“So uh what’s your name?” I said desperate to make conversation because it seemed like the tension was getting worse and worse.
He stopped pacing and looked directly at me with a fierce intensity. “My name is Blake Lockshurd and in all my years I’ve never met anyone like you.”
I backed away slowly “Oh thanks I guess.”
Blake walked up to me and slid his hand gently down the side of my face caressing my cheek. “It’s amazing how humans can surprise you after centuries…Not that you are human anymore my dear.”
I slapped his hand away in disgust then repeated slowly as the gears shifted in my head. “I’m not your anything you sick… humans? … Surprise you… after centuries?” Suddenly it clicked he was the male voice I heard while I was in the sewers last night.
I ran out of the room and into the hallway running as fast as my legs would take me making papers fly by and made it to the other side of the school in a matter of milliseconds but I barely registered this I walked into the bathroom pacing nervously. I ran my hand through my hair; he knew…he had to… Why else would he say that? I walked over to the heater, we were on the bottom floor so there was only a small window yet I easily managed to break it and jumped up; crawling on my hands and knees as shards of glass crunched into my palms and knees leaving me wincing in pain. When I got up I quickly picked out the shards of glass from my flesh and clothes causing me to bleed drastically but I just sighed and began running home. My house was across town and yet I managed to get halfway there in less than a minute and it hardly felt like a second passed. Also, running had never been so…enjoyable I usually hated it but I was going so fast that I felt like I would sprout wings and fly. My body wasn’t breaking down and I wasn’t out of breath in fact I felt great better than ever. I made it home in no time and went to the side of the house and stood underneath my bedroom window which was on the third floor. For some reason I was completely confident that I could reach the window which was weird since I was short by normal standards and athletically challenged. I closed my eyes and lightly jumped feeling idiotic and gripped something. When I opened my eyes I found myself gripping the third floor window I crawled into my room and collapsed onto bed, well aware that my substitute teacher/ stalker was fully capable of following me and that going home to my room wasn’t the best place to hide. However, at the moment my protection wasn’t as important as feeling comfortable and living in denial.
“What’s wrong?”
I jumped up and held my hands in front of me protectively. Then I saw that it was Kale, the werewolf who had changed me the night before. He was wearing a white wife- beater, and looked as comfortable as if my room was his. His arms were crossed over his chest showing off his muscular sculpted arms. His tan skin was glistening in the light. His warm dark gold eyes were looking at me concerned and his lips became a straight line.
“Sorry about barging in here but I figured you could could use some company. The first night is always rough.”
I looked at him puzzled, “The first night of…?”
Kale raised an eyebrow “The first night, the first transformation.”
I groaned and rolled over onto my pillow burying my face in it. The last thing I needed was to have more evidence I was a freak.
I felt the weight shift on the bed and the way my body tilted I knew that he was sitting beside me. I turned lying on my back and looking up at him. He was so kind and easy going it was hard to believe that he was a monster of fictional tales. Yet, last night he seemed like something that’d haunt anyone’s nightmare with long sharp teeth, fur and bright yellow eyes, muzzle stained with blood. He had rescued me though so I suppose I should be grateful even if it was a horrific sight.
“I’m sorry.”
I sat up looking at him in bewilderment. “You have nothing to be sorry for you rescued me.”
“For this, for flinging you into this life, there’s still a lot that I haven’t told you…As far as I know you are the first person to be bitten by a werewolf and a vampire and then live, we need you.”
I blinked in shock, I had never really been needed before and it was strange that I was needed by people I hardly knew. I felt my heartbeat speed up, and I wasn’t too sure if I was ready for this.
“Wh-Why do you need me?”
“Because the vampires don’t know you’re a werewolf and we can hardly tell you’re a vampire if I had not seen you bitten myself I would’ve never known you don’t give off the scent of either. Although,” he leaned close and sniffed my cheek then coughed as if I had strong perfume on; “you came in contact with one today.”
I tensed up uncomfortable at the breech of personal space, “Yes, I recognized the voice from last night. He wasn’t with the one’s you…”
“Disposed of?”
“No.”
“Does he know about us biting you?”
I shook my head, “No I don’t think so he called me dear,” I let my mind wander to the incident in the classroom. When I was pulled out of my daze I found Kale’s warm golden eyes regarding me with sympathy.
“I know this is hard.”
He looked at me pleading and tortured so much so that I put my hand over his. He pulled away.
“Your life is going to change from here on out… After tonight you’ll have to leave your home, your family, everything.” His head was slumped forward so I couldn’t see his face through the mop of jet black hair. “I should’ve told you everything… I still haven’t.”
I felt my anger rise so much so that I slapped him across the head. “Quit your-self pity act it’s annoying and you hating yourself won’t help us any.”
His head snapped up as he looked at me in shock and then smirked clearly amused which only ticked me off more. “Alright then,” the smile disappeared and his voice took on a cold, emotionless tone.
“Vampires and werewolves have been existing since the dawn of time itself it was believed that they were first created then the humans. Vampires drank their blood viciously but the humans were a curious species and although they were capable of great cruelty they were also of great kindness so we disguised ourselves as wolves protecting their camps in exchange for food until some supposedly sacrificed the human part of them and became a permanent wolf so that we werewolves could go into hiding.”
“Why would you go into hiding?” I asked puzzled.
”A change for a vampire although painful, only affects the body and causes hunger for blood that can taint some part of their previous selves. The change makes their body freeze, their lungs their hearts and also improves their looks and gives off hormones that attract humans to them. As long as the human is decently healthy the bite of a vampire has a much higher success rate. So we have a harder time fighting because our success rate isn’t as high.”
“Okay, what’s the difference between a vampire change and a werewolf one?”
Kale sighed, “The bite releases something into the blood and bones as well as organs of a human however the virus sort of…waits for your first change. The success rate of a werewolf is much less because everything changes. Bones, limbs, internally, externally, mentally. Remember A werewolf is half human half werewolf and although physically you can go back to being human mentally you will never again be wholly human.”
I frowned confused, “Wait what do you mean?”
“Some part of you will always be half wolf and you will have compulsions like running, attacking, eating raw meat, hunting, challenging others when you are fighting for a place in the pecking order, and mating.”
“Mating?!” I raised my eyebrows, so not only was I going to be half animal but I am a wolf slut? Great.
Kale pursed his lips into a tight line his golden eyes glowing with amusement as he tried desperately not to laugh.
“Listen to me,” I got up pacing “There’s no way I’m losing my virginity as a wolf or at all! I am not mating with anyone!”
Kale burst out in laughter shaking the bed violently his laughter echoing off the walls.
I tried to fight off a smile but his laughter was contagious and I found myself laughing to the point of tears. Okay so maybe my biggest concern right now shouldn’t be my innocence and maybe I shouldn’t be laughing when my life is in jeopardy but I guess that’s just one more way I’m a freak.
Suddenly I heard the front door open downstairs and two sets of footsteps walking upstairs, one was the aggravated footsteps of Adoni and an almost silent set of footsteps accompanied by a good and terrible smell at the same time. Kale’s whole body slid of the bed as he stood up and stepped in front of me, his muscles were all tensed up like a coiled up spring.
“Kale?” I tapped his shoulder and patted his back trying to calm him.
We heard a knock and then I saw Tristan open the door and look between me and Kale with a mix of horror and confusion. His bright blue eyes darted to me.
“Skylar, come here,” he said his voice full of compassion and concern. He had long blonde hair which at the moment was left perfectly disheveled the color of wheat and a perfect and pale complexion that reminded me more than once of the moon. He was significantly taller than me and a slightly muscular build. It wasn’t just his gorgeous blonde hair, or his piercing yet sad and beautiful eyes, or the pure perfection radiating off of him. He was also extremely strong, enduring through a tough childhood and still managed to be the single most kind and goodhearted person I’d ever met. I’d never met anyone who didn’t like him he was kind, caring, and seemingly invincible although I was capable of seeing the cracks in his armor. I had known him throughout her childhood and although we weren’t best friends and did not talk a lot it seemed we didn’t have to because we seemed to understand each other perfectly without talking. I had known him a long time and was unfortunately, in love with him. Crap.
I forgot everything, last night, Kale, my doom, and the fact I’d have to leave home. All I knew was Tristan was holding out his hand for me, and I didn’t even bother trying to hide my excitement I ran over and happily without hesitation seized his hand. I usually didn’t act like this but this was Tristan, he wasn’t some random guy I’d loved him since the first grade and if I died tomorrow (which didn’t seem unlikely) I would die without regret. I loved him that much I’d do anything for him but I doubted he knew and I didn’t want him to. Suddenly I felt a throbbing pain in my hand I looked down and noticed my hand was turning white due to lack of circulation yet Tristan’s seemed fine and there was no sign of effort in squishing my hand.
“Tristan?”
At first he seemed not to notice but slowly reluctantly he let go of my hand, simultaneously staring down Kale who was returning his look of anger and eyes ablaze with the promise of violence.
“What is he doing here?!” Tristan snapped.
“He’s a friend I invited him over.” I answered surprised by Tristan’s behavior. Even if he was upset I’d never seen him show it and especially not take it out on others.
“Yeah I bet he looks real friendly,” Tristan hissed glaring at Kale.
“What’s wrong with you Tristan you have no right to dictate who I do and do not hang out hang around.”
Tristan looked at me clearly irritated “Do you know what he is?! Of course you don’t that’s why you’re with this loser.”
Kale snapped and grabbed my arm ripping me away from Tristan’s side. “Skylar… he’s one of them.”
I looked at Kale confused and frightened “He’s one of what?”
“She knows about vampires and werewolves she knows I am a werewolf. You can cut the shit.” Kale said irritated.
Tristan blinked, “Skylar knows?”
“Yes I know!” I snapped sick of being talked about like I wasn’t in the room “I know about vampires and werewolves I got attacked last night by vampires! That’s why I sent Adoni to your house!”
“You were attacked why didn’t you come?!” Tristan said practically snarling. This was a side of him that I’d never seen before.
“The werewolves showed up and rescued me but at the time I wasn’t sure if they were good or bad so I stayed to distract them so Adoni could run away.”
Tristan growled angrily while Kale pulled me behind his body as if to shield me.
“How do you know about vampires Tristan?” I tried peeking over Kale’s shoulder and with some difficulty saw the dark cloud cross over his expression.
“I am a vampire.”
I blinked and instinct made me shrink away behind Kale in response to the memory of my bloody attack. I felt tears spill over, Vampires had caused me so much pain, and they nearly killed me. Kale killed vampires; I might have to once I turn as well. How could he be one of those creatures that fed on blood? How could I fall in love with a monster? I couldn’t breathe, everything I knew was a lie and it felt like the earth had moved from under me.
Tristan’s voice had restraint sounded almost emotionless but I could hear the undertone of pleading.
“Come with me Skylar. You don’t belong with him.”
“Who do I belong with Tristan?! Who do you suggest I go to?! You lied to me about everything! Have you ever told the truth to me about anything?! Is your name even Tristan?!”
He looked at me trying to hide the emotion in his blue eyes but I could see what was threatening to rise to the surface. “I had to hide what I was….I didn’t want you to react like this…I can handle everyone else being afraid of me but not you too Skylar…please.”
Some part of me wanted to forgive him but I couldn’t forgive him I didn’t even know who he was. “I would’ve accepted you Tristan or whoever you are. You lied to me I trusted you with everything I trusted you with my brother and you lied to me… get out.”
Tristan turned his head to the side as his throat worked I looked him over, I loved him everything about him and it was all a lie and now who was I staring at? Then he quickly and quietly turned to leave faster and quieter than any human could be.
Kale turned and enveloped me into his large arms and for awhile I leaned on his chest crying in shock and trying to think over what had just occurred. It felt oddly comforting and familiar, than an image of mom hugging me played in my head. She could comfort me better than any blanket. I wished she was here, she’d know what to do and even if I couldn’t tell her she could wrap me in her warm embrace.
Chapter 3:
Once I had collected my thoughts I gently pushed him away wiping my tears.
“I don’t want to see you until tonight I’ll get clothes and whatever else I need but I don’t want to see you until then. I want one more day to be human.” I was aware Kale deserved better treatment then I was giving him now however he represented change and right now I had about enough change for the day.
Kale nodded understanding “Take whatever time you need just try and make it to where you were changed by midnight.”
“Fine I can do that.”
Kale patted my head affectionately, “I know you are capable.” He strolled carelessly out of my room and I went to the mirror looking at my reflection. I did look prettier than before that terrible night. My eyes instead of looking so large they were buggy they looked beautiful. The bags under my eyes had gone and my skin was perfect, no blemishes or blots to speak of. However my eyes were red with tears and although I looked better than usual I felt like crap so I grabbed a towel and headed to the shower.
I disrobed and turned on the water then stepped into the shower. The water was practically searing but my flesh wasn’t turning red and the hot temperature didn’t bother me in fact I preferred it because it didn’t allow me to think of much else. I sucked in the steam letting it force the muscles of my body into relaxing, washing my hair and body distracting myself with the task at hand. Then I got out drying myself off and putting on an oversized t-shirt and a pair of sweatpants throwing my hair into a lazy bun. I went into the kitchen and began making dinner Chicken with green beans and scalloped potatoes. I thought only of cooking then when everything was done I cleaned the whole house and set the table.
Adoni walked downstairs nonchalantly then walked into the dining kitchen and sat on a barstool.
“Food smells great Skylar…is something wrong?”
I smiled as best as I could manage which didn’t turn out to be very much “No I’m fine.”
“I heard you fighting with your boyfriend.”
I rubbed the bridge of my nose, “Adoni not today okay?”
Suddenly dad walked in looking exhausted, practically stumbling through the front door. Adoni grabbed his jacket and briefcase carrying it upstairs while I pulled out his chair. Dad sat down and loosened his tie filling up his plate then we all sat at the dinner table eating quietly.
The rest of dinner proceeded this way in an awkward quiet fashion sometimes interrupted by Adoni who wanted to blurt out the day’s events.
I started to clean the table and wash the dishes washing the countertops as dad headed upstairs and Adoni helped me clean up.
“You look different I mean besides the contacts. Did you dye your hair?”
“No,” I said facing away from him, most of the time I was proud of my brother’s intelligence and ability to observe but right now I wished he wasn’t so smart.
“You’re acting weird.”
“Adoni even if I go I’m not gone okay?”
Adoni raised an eyebrow looking at me as if I had five heads. “What the hell are you talking about?”
I sighed and hugged him, “I just mean that I treasure you more than anything else in this world and I need you to know that, and even if it seems like I am gone I’m not I will always watch over you and keep you safe even if you can’t see me.”
Adoni started getting irritated, “stop talking crazy Skylar. Come on lets watch TV.”
I nodded Adoni threw in a bag of popcorn and we planted ourselves on the couch and began watching shows laughing and joking, and chasing each other around and with great effort I tried to hold back and let him catch me a few times.
Once it got late I walked with Adoni into his room got him into bed and pecked his forehead.
“I love you Skylar.”
I smiled happily glad it was dark in the room so he didn’t see tears welling up in my eyes, everything was changing around me and yet our relationship hadn’t changed even with all this time and all the things we’ve endured.
“Goodnight Adoni I love you too.”
I walked out and closed the door then went down the hall and peeked into my dad’s perfectly organized room. He was stooped over his clipboard of architectural designs sketching. I smiled, he was a perfectionist when it came to the house and when he wasn’t working in the office he was working on the house.
“Daddy?”
His dark blue eyes looked up curiously.
“What is it?”
“You need to be a better father to Adoni.”
My dad looked up at me in shock and he was right to, we hardly talked anymore and nothing remotely like the conversation I was about to have with him.
“What makes you say that? You know what I don’t need to hear this I’m busy.”
“No. You’re always busy and I’m sick of having to try to play the roles you’re supposed to I’m the one that takes care of him and supports him. It’s hard enough with mom gone but he needs you I know losing mom was difficult Adoni and I lost her too but I can’t support and take care of Adoni forever. I’m seventeen so you need to step up.”
“I work tirelessly to support you.”
“No you work more hours then you’d have to, to support us you’re just concentrating on work so you don’t get a chance to think about mom.”
“…I can’t be a mom and a dad.”
“No one’s asking you to be, I love you dad.”
Dad got up off the bed and walked over and hugged me then kissed my head and sent me to my room for bed.
Except I had much more important things then bed in mind, I went into my room and emptied my backpack shoving everything from inside it into my closet. I packed clothes, a toothbrush, and some other necessities. Then I put on my best pair of running shoes and then sat at my desk taking out a pencil and paper then sitting down and nervously chewing on my pencil.
At first I started writing a paper where I was running away.
Dear Adoni and Dad,
I’m so confused and lost and I can’t handle it anymore I’m running away don’t bother-
I crumpled that one up and threw it away. They’d still look for me even if I told them not to. I couldn’t pretend to be kidnapped we already had the vampires after us we couldn’t afford too much more attention. I sighed it looked like the only way I could get out of their lives no problems without jeopardizing anyone’s lives was to fake my death. After mom’s death could Adoni and dad take anymore? I ran a hand through my hair agitated. If I didn’t they’d look for me and maybe the vampires will think I’m dead too. If that’s the case then they won’t harm my family or Kale and his pack trying to get to me.
Dear Adoni and Dad,
I love you both so much but I can’t take it anymore life no longer has a purpose for me and I don’t want to live anymore. Know that it has nothing to do with you and everything to do with my being weak. Do not weep for me and do not follow me in death. This is what I want and I will be happy in heaven, take good care of one another. I’ll say hello to mom for you, we’ll be watching you always
With all the love in my heart,
Skylar
I had never written a suicide note before but I figured it was good as far as they go. I felt wrong having written it but I had to it had been the only way everyone could be safe. I set it on the desk in front of the window. I got up pushing up my chair and grabbed my backpack then opened the window and easily leapt out of it landing gracefully on the ground. I pulled my wrist watch out of my pocket and put it on, the clock read 11:40, and I had 20 minutes until midnight. I knew exactly whom I’d say my last goodbye to.
I walked down the street anxiously, since my haunting first encounter with vampires and this world of nightmares come true night had become a time of fear rather than a time of child like wonder and mystery.
I stopped at a small blue house in a close by neighborhood. It was Tristan’s house I’d walked past it a multitude of times during the course of my childhood. I climbed up onto the roof and peeked into the right front window, however that was his sibling’s room I checked other’s finally I found his room. I crept into Tristan’s room and closed his door without a sound I sat down beside him and whispered.
“Tristan, wake up.”
He grumbled and opened his eyes and sat up, shocked.
“How’d you get in here?”
“Through your sister’s window,” I shrugged nonchalantly.
“She isn’t my sister… she’s a human I used glamour on, she thinks she’s my sister same with the rest of the family. Glamour is a lot like magic it disguises things and distorts.”
“Oh, well, speaking of family can you take care of mine while I’m gone.”
“Where are you going?”
“I’m leaving with Kale, Tristan I’m one of them. A werewolf I mean.” I wasn’t being one hundred percent honest but my conscience warned me against it.
Tristan stared at me with wide eyed horror “How can that be?! You don’t smell like one. Or look like one.”
“Tristan focus I need you to watch my family for me and try to manage it without hypnotizing them.”
He nodded.
“And if you don’t I’ll-“
“You’ll kill me I know,” he finished for me. “However I think a fight between me and you would be rather interesting don’t you?”
I couldn’t hide my smile, “Maybe but I have no time for that I’ve got to go.”
I stared at him and bit my lip looking at his perfect lips, and those amazing light blue eyes just as complex and beautiful as the ocean and sky they resembled. His straight nose and blonde shaggy but perfect hair that reminded me of sunshine; it seemed that he was born of the most beautiful elements of this earth. It seemed that although I hardly know who he is my feelings for him haven’t changed.
“Skylar, if I can’t tell you are a werewolf then neither can others, stay. You don’t have to exile yourself to a life of running and hiding.”
“I have to you know I do.”I sighed the offer sounded more tempting then he could imagine and that’s why I got up and crawled out his window slightly disappointed but mostly sad I had to go and kicking myself for not telling him how I felt.

I shook my head trying to clear my mind I had no time to worry about trivial things like that I needed to stay focused because tonight was the night I’d become a werewolf and I had no idea how to prepare for something like that I walked to the place where I first met Kale and his pack. I stood there patiently waiting slightly nervous but determined not to show it. They walked towards me out of the woods; it was incredible it was like everything shifted out of the way to make room for them. Kale was walking in front no ghost of a smile on his face he was all business. To his left was a boy that reminded me of snow, he had a tall lanky frame, white hair, pale skin, and pale blue eyes.To Kale’s right was a kid with black and green hair and a intimidatinly large frame. To that kid’s right was the girl whom even now was glaring icily at me; she had to be the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen. She had tan skin (which you could tell was natural), long silky brown hair that created a veil down to her waist. She had almond shaped blue eyes, crescent moon shaped lips, a straight nose, and a body that is the definition of hourglass-shaped figure. To the left of the extremely pale kid was the brown wolf; a black kid with cornrows that created swirl designs, he had a lip piercing, eyebrow piercing, and septum piercing, and a wiry build. Frankly they looked like the most kickass group I’d ever seen.
Kale stopped in front of me, while everyone behind him gave me a skeptical look.
“May you hand me your backpack?”
I nodded and gave him my backpack which Kale handed to the ripped guy with the black- green streaked hair to his immediate right.
“The guy holding you’re backpack is Derek he is my second in command.”
I smiled excited to be finally learning their name’s “Hello Derek.”
Derek grinned, “Hello Skylar,” however intimidating he looked he seemed like a nice kid.
“Damn,” the girl grimaced, her lip curling up in disgust “I can't believe we are going to add HER to the group.”
Kale gave her a stern look, “This not so lady like girl is Meg.”
“Short for Megara, Hercules wife,” Meg added very arrogantly.
“Oh that’s cool you get to be a heroes whore that’s something,” I added wanting to rip that smirk off her perfect face.
“Oh yeah and what’s Skylar mean?” Meg said clearly irritated.
“It means sky I’m limitless, and you are a heroes whore.”
Derek laughed to the point of tears, while Meg glared and pouted.
“Meow,” chuckled, the black kid “Cat fight.”
Kale continued “The black kid who just meowed, his name’s Jason and the practically mute albino his name’s Gerard.”
I smiled happily “hello nice to meet you all,” adding mentally except you Meg you can go jump off a bridge.
“Okay,” Kale said “Let’s get going.”
Derek walked over to me and was about to reach for me.
“Derek I’ll take her.”
Derek looked at Kale skeptically, “You sure?”
“Take me where?” I looked around obviously completely out of the loop.
“To where we are going,” Kale scooped me up and carried me on his back.
“Oh!” I yelped in surprise. “I appreciate this but is this really necessary?”
“The pain you suffer during the change is so much you won’t be able to walk.”
“Oh,” I frowned. I never really was fond of pain.
Meg grinned and added “Yeah and because you're bodies so small and childlike it'll probably hurt more.”
“Ignore her,” Derek added walking alongside Kale “She’s on constant Menstrual Mode.”
I chuckled and winced when I felt my ribs spasm and nearly explode out of my chest.
“Is it really starting already?” Gerard assessed with morbid interest.
“Looks like,” Jason added.
Kale smiled “hey you got Gerard the albino to talk and Jason usually doesn’t talk this much to strangers.”
I groaned as the pain blossomed in my spine so much so that it felt it was ripping apart from everything like it had become a squirming insect supporting me in replacement of a spine.
Kale frowned, “alright guys it sounds like it’s already going to the worse stages, Skylar hold on tight and rest your head on my shoulder we’ll run as fast as we can.”
I did as he said incapable of responding because I was in such pain. I felt the stabbing pressure all over my head and face. I heard my bones snapping and felt my body seizing. My organs felt like they were explode and I thought I was going to explode out of my skin I was actually hoping for it. At least then it’d be over.
I faintly could feel them stop and heard them talking to me while bringing me inside. I was brought to a room and laid down on a bed and then suddenly I felt my insides burning and the snapping and exploding seemed only to get worse and then suddenly I felt my heart and lungs start to shut down leaving me desperately gasping for air.
I felt Kale’s lips on mine forcing air into my lungs then pushing on my chest. At that moment under several torrents of pain crashing over me in one terrible wave after another I had come to the conclusion that I’d die and I looked at Kale desperately fighting for my life then out the window to the proud and boastful full moon, laughing at me and my suffering.
I felt a weird sensation as if a fluid was leaking throughout my flesh.
“Why’s her skin turning black?”
“Oh my god that’s the freakiest thing I’ve ever seen!Gross!”
“I don’t think she’s supposed to be bleeding.”
My eyes were closed, or at least I think they were it was weird my body was not my own and I no longer had any control over it I was in a world of pain so much so that I couldn’t at the moment comprehend the voices or anything they were saying.
“Hold on.”
I heard a voice say, it was warm and comforting and familiar I held on to that voice throughout the storm raging in and out of my body. It was Kale and suddenly the memory of all the events leading up into this moment came into play. I did as he said trying to hold on as best I could; using him as an anchor in all this confusion. Then suddenly another voice came into play in my head it didn’t sound like me in fact it didn’t even sound human and yet I identified it as my own inner voice. It didn’t command me in human words and yet I understood it easily.
“Kale is your mate, your alpha leader, you owe him your life, body, mind and heart and you will serve him however he sees fit.”
I felt a chill run down my spine and oddly as I had this inner conversation I noticed the pain was receding,
“Who are you? What is this? What do you mean mate?”
“I am you or the she-wolf part of you; you are in the final stage of the change but this is the part that decides whether you live or die.”
I thought back to when Kale and I were in my room and he was discussing the transformation and how it would change my life.
“Remember A werewolf is half human half wolf and although physically you can go back to being human mentally you will never again be wholly human.”
This must’ve been what Kale meant this “she-wolf side” was a part of me.
“What do I have to do to make it through this change she-wolf?”
“You’ve already won half the battle accepting me as a part of you. However you must think of the things most precious to you…”
It looked like this would be easy I thought of Aiden first, then my mother, my father, and Tristan, then unable to control it I pictured Kale.
“Now you must let those precious things go.” The she-wolf added.
A wave of pain broke through or conversation and I almost gave in letting it take me in.
“Focus,” The she-wolf hissed “We are not dying now focus think of those things you most love and then you must let them go.”
“Do I have to let them go forever?” I felt sadness overcome me if that was the case then what’s the point in living if I won’t love anything dear to me.
“No you do not,” the she-wolf answered “and even as you are a wolf you will feel compassion when you have changed you will be in my mind just as I am now in yours. However you will feel a stronger compassion for your pack as well they will be your friends and family as you are a wolf but because you will still be in my mind I will feel a slight compassion for those you care for.”
Relief took sadness’s place and I pictured mom her beautiful auburn hair, her big beautiful green eyes and the same freckles that dotted her nose dotted mine, she was smiling radiantly wearing a classy but cute white summer dress she smelled of honeysuckle and lilacs her hair fell down perfectly and she emanated kindness from within her. Just as she looked the day she died.
Adoni, I remembered when he was little and I helped teach him to ride a bike, or wrestled with him, or held him close when he cried or slept in his bed when I was worried about him. He had big green eyes that even now shined like mom’s used to, he was full of wonder and love for all of us. He had an ability to put a smile on anyone’s face and could win over anyone who truly took the time to know him. He still possessed all those great qualities and if you asked me now what I loved most in the world would be Adoni. Shakespeare had once explained that “love is when you would die for that person.” I would choose a hundred painful deaths to save him and perhaps it was because my father had told me every single day my whole childhood that it was my job to protect him since when he was growing up he was always sick. Or perhaps it is because he’s my twin brother. Or perhaps it’s more maybe it isn’t something I can explain with words. Whatever the case I love him more than anything.
I remembered daddy and the man he used to be, smiling all the time and playing with Adoni and I all the time, cuddling mom. Then she died I remember everything about that day, Mom was going to visit some family in Massachusetts and asked to go alone since her uncle had died. We reluctantly obeyed and stayed home and when we all watched the news on the couch we saw that our mom’s car crashed in a pile up…and there were no survivors. I stared blankly at the television, Adoni cried leaning on me, and Dad covered his face. After that I hadn’t seen him smile, or do much of anything but work. I missed my old dad and I hoped and prayed my “death,” wouldn’t destroy him.
I thought of Tristan the boy I grew up with, he seemed to age physically and although I was curious as to how he could physically change his appearance a part of me didn’t want to know. I remember being little and spending summers with him going to school with him. I remember hanging out with other friends together and talking together sometimes when others weren’t around. I remember being little and one day his father’s car broke down and we drove him home I remember I must’ve been seven or eight and using the “I love you,” sign and him doing the same. I wasn’t aware how old he was in fact now it seemed I knew nothing of him but I hoped remnants of the person he pretended to be were true.
Then without controlling it I thought of Kale.
“Now let go of it all,” the she-wolf commanded.
I let my mind become blank and I let the transformation take over.


The pain receded and my eyes opened and I could feel my body changing, fur growing all over; paws taking the place of hands. I was terrified but the she-wolf calmed me down sending me waves of reassurance. How was this any part of me? She was so calm and sure.
The voice did the equivalent of chuckling, “I am not so confident, I’m just as nervous as you I know what will fix that though.”
She began to run and both of us felt the muscles work easily, running took on new meanings and we darted happily through the woods both me and the she-wolfs spirits seeming to overflow. We darted between the tries easily and the other pack members tried to catch up but we were too fast I could have ran forever but eventually the she- wolf stopped and turned us around.
“Aw,” I whined sadly.
“Kale has commanded us back,” the she-wolf said simply.
“So?” I said truly not caring about what Kale wanted.
“Kale has sacrificed himself and his pack for you, you will not speak ill of him.”
She approached Kale finding him incredibly appealing and although he was a beautiful creature I couldn’t really be attracted to a wolf and I was shocked at how she wasn’t embarrassed of the sinful thoughts appearing in her head, she didn’t bother trying to hide it. Kale rubbed his head affectionately against ours, I wondered if his head was split like ours, mine, I wasn’t sure anymore.
The she wolf responded in the same way leaving me helpless and frustrated I didn’t want to do any of this I couldn’t wrap my mind around the fact that I had no control over a body that was supposed to be mine. Kale howled into the night and the rest of the pack (including me, or rather the she wolf) followed his lead. Then, we proceeded on a trail on which I wasn’t sure of the destination so trying to distract myself from frustration and insanity I focused on my wolf body’s heightened senses. As I went through the woods I picked up on scents that I would’ve never had any idea about and with human ears I never noticed how loud and alive the forest was, I also don’t remember being this agile we were going at a descent speed and yet I didn’t ever make a noise. A crunch of a leaf or the breakings of a twig, not even the quiet patter my clumsy feet made when my paws met the earth.
Finally when the sun met the horizon we reached our destination we emerged from the woods the rest of the pack changed back their bodies molding back to their original state their fur shimmering then turning to flesh their clothes turned into scrap hanging limply over their bodies yet they showed no shyness.
“Remember all the parts of your human life remember those things you hold dear and let that guide you,” the she-wolf commanded.
I closed my eyes and breathed and for a moment I felt two heartbeats in my chest felt the wolf part in me and the human part meet as if in passing and then I felt my body reshape and reform when I opened my eyes and looked down to my body. My shirt had literally been reduced to a few shreds of cloth and my bra was completely visible my pants were shorts with a few really long pieces left dangling. Yet I couldn’t manage to feel shame for over the distance I could see an amazing glittering city on the horizon. It was New York City I had never been there but there was no need to explain, its towering Skyscrapers and massive amounts of buildings spoke for themselves.
“Kale I thought you’d said that we needed to hide and be low key?” Meg said echoing my thoughts, and for the first time since I’d met her she actually had a point.
Derek nodded “Unfortunately I have to agree with Meg, doesn’t going to New York to hide seem a bit contradictory.”
Kale grinned lopsidedly “That’s how it seems however that is not the case. Our…kind is more comfortable in the trees and forests however if we manage to keep ourselves low key we can just blend in even the best of them wouldn’t be able to track us.”
Jason frowned, “Maybe but they would be able to smell us.”
Kale shook his head “Most vampires don’t even think we exist anymore so I don’t think we’ll have to worry.”
“They don’t think we exist anymore?” I asked, “Why’s that?”
Kale looked at me his golden eyes shimmering almost with tears then he looked away his jaw working. I had never seen so much sadness, such unguarded sadness.
“Because they’ve killed most of our kind off,” Kale rubbed his temples frowning, Meg pouted sympathetically and pat his back glaring at me but then Kale shrugged her off.
I wished I could understand why this affected Kale so deeply I mean sure it was the death of some of his species but it seemed more personal then that but before I could apologize or offer any solace to Kale Gerard cut through the silence.
“Kale, we have to move.”
“Yes Gerard thank you, you are right.”
Kale got off the tree and walked easily towards the city and we followed after, and suddenly I wasn’t as bold anymore I covered myself lowering my head and positioning myself between Derek and Kale.
Derek chuckled “You know it’s been so long since someone joined our pack I forgot how bashful humans are.”
“That’s a habit you want to break quick dear,” Gerard interrupted.
Meg looked over and glared at me and just to spite her I smiled warmly to Gerard. “Thank you I will keep that in mind.” It was hard to smile at him since he came off so cold hearted but apparently Meg couldn’t tell because she was giving me the evil eye.
Kale dragged me closer to his side, “Stop talking and focus.” He said it like a command.
“No make me,” I sneered angered by him treating me like a child I heard my inner she-wolf scream at me in response but I couldn’t care much I don’t like being told what to do. Then I calmed myself and focus I knew I should be grateful and I knew later that I’d apologize but for now I had to worry about other things.
I hid myself in the center of the group not wanting people to see me half naked and blushing immensely. Kale shielded me and the rest followed his lead.
“The next time you pull that I’ll rip you apart,” Meg snarled.
I didn’t respond I shouldn’t have acted like that towards Kale. I’m sure none of the other pack members are happy with me either.
People stared at us in wide eyed shock and whispered about us some girls winking at the boys and some boys hollering at Meg. To no one’s surprise she winked and flirted with them but to everyone’s surprise Gerard muttered “I don’t know why you’re responding like that they just think you’re hot it’s not like they really like you or anything.”
Meg pouted and looked at him sadly the rest of us continued to walk in silence and I wondered for the thousandth time today where we were going and when we’d get there. We must’ve walked through the whole city until finally we got to the outskirts of the Bronx in a rundown apartment complex.
“This is where we are staying?” Gerard grimaced.
Derek elbowed him chuckling, “hope you like herpes and dead hookers.”
I couldn’t help but chuckle and was relieved when Jason smiled too.
“What a coincidence I like dead hookers and herpes.”
Derek grinned mischievously “I like this girl we are keeping her,” he high fived me.

Meg frowned “I don’t know she seems like a pest.”

Kale turned “Why don’t we worry about more important things and head inside?” He didn’t say it like a choice but rather a command and I was getting kind of irritated with this “top dog” attitude but I nodded and went inside with the others and took my backpack from Derek.

“Thanks.”

“Anytime new girl,” Derek headed into a room.
I walked around our apartment and frowned when I ended up being in the same room as Meg.
“Oh great,” I frowned dropped my bag and took out a sleeping bag.

“Not like I want to see your face when I wake up either,” she sneered cruelly.
Jason peeked into the room, “What do you want for dinner?”

“I want Chinese.”

I grimaced “Why don’t I just make you something?”

“You can cook?!” Jason asked excitedly.

“She’ll probably poison us,” Meg frowned.

“I’m a great cook,” I smiled confidently.
I walked into the kitchen and looked around, there was just enough here to make a chicken dinner which was easy. I quickly grabbed what I’d need I got a pan and two pots. I focused on making the chicken, corn, and potatoes in some weird way I found cooking relieving it reminded me of my regular schedule at home.
Kale walked up behind me, “You don’t have to do that.”

“I want to, I do this all the time it makes me feel normal.”

“Okay…I’m sorry about before.”

I looked at Kale surprised “What? Why?”
“For yelling at you before,” he started to set the table and I took out the food.

“It’s okay I pulled an attitude.”

“Yeah I noticed,” Kale chuckled.

I shoved him playfully and got the food out then called everyone to the table.
We all sat down and ate awkwardly and I got compliments about how I’d cooked from everyone but Meg.

“So what do werewolves do when they are bored?”

“We usually go to clubs.”

“I’m not twenty one,” my eyes widened it sounded thrilling and scary at the same time.
They looked at each other, we don’t need I.D’s.”

“Oh,” I said then smiled “Can we go tonight?”
They all looked to Kale for reassurance apparently it was a more serious question then I’d originally thought.

Kale nodded “Yeah I think she’s ready.”

Meg nodded “Okay but all your clothes suck so I’m picking what you’re wearing.”

“What-,” but before I could manage to get another word in Meg dragged me to our room and sat me down going into a closet nearby and rifling through her clothes then she pulled out a long skirt with long slits up the sides and a low cut shirt and thigh high boots.

“Uh you want me to wear that?”

“Yeah it’s hot!” Meg grinned.

I would’ve stopped her and told her this outfit was slutty but she was having such a good time and she seemed playful and kind I liked seeing her in this light and I didn’t want to ruin it. So I got dressed while she put on a skin tight low cut red dress with black pumps and this look fit her much more then the outfit she gave fit me.

“You don’t like the outfit I picked out for you? Well then you shouldn’t have asked for my help then.”

I could’ve pointed out that I never asked for her help but why bother? I don’t want to upset her I mean before I did but that was only because I was so overwhelmed I didn’t care to be patient. However now that I saw there was some good in her I wanted to try and be friends.

“No I’m very appreciative Meg,” I smiled although I was thinking of ways to get out of this experience but I was still a bit curious about what a club was like. I had a general idea but I’d never actually been to one although I felt stupid in an outfit like this it only made my immature body all the more obvious. I bit my lip nervously and Meg smiled and sat me down in a chair then set make up onto a nearby nightstand and started putting make up on me which was a somewhat new experience.
“Hold still, oh damn you made me smear the mascara, haven’t you done this before?” Meg whined then she yanked all my hair, piled it all on my head, and stuck pins into my head scraping my scalp and then creating a cloud of hairspray that left me suffocating.
“Stop being so dramatic Skylar you’d think I was killing you.”
“My thought’s exactly,” I managed through gasps.
Meg rolled her eyes then turned me so I faced the mirror and I gaped in shock. Usually I looked fourteen but now I actually look like the seventeen year old I was. I began to tear up I looked like my mother used to I missed her so much my hands instantly found the locket around my neck.
“What’s wrong? Why are you crying? You’re going to smudge your mascara.”
At that I couldn’t help but laugh hysterically, I hoped one day I could worry about superficial things like Meg did frankly I found it rather refreshing and almost made me feel normal. I hugged Meg she really wasn’t so bad.
“What’s wrong with you Skylar? You have to be the weirdest person I ever met.”
I chuckled “Nothing’s wrong thanks Meg.”
“Sure,” she said raising her eyebrow at me and looking at me like I was insane, which seemed more and more plausible by the moment.
Finally we both headed out of the room and into the living room with Gerard, Derek, Jason, and Kale all waiting for us their mouths dropped when they walked in.
“You look like a hooker,” Derek said through chuckles and I couldn’t help but laugh too I felt ridiculous.
“Ah but the real question is do I look like an expensive hooker?” I added laughing hysterically.
Jason rolled his eyes “Yeah, top of the line can we go now you guys took forever.”
Gerard grabbed my arm, “You look like a treat the vampires will love you.”
“What?!” I squeaked.
Kale threw Gerard a nasty look “He’s only messing with you.”
“Oh,” I laughed half –heartedly in truth since my attack the thought of vampires terrified me.
They all walked out and I followed behind and we walked out down the street we all got in groups. Gerard wanted to pair with me (probably in hopes of scaring me more,) but Meg took his arm and shoved him into a cab before he could protest. Jason and Damien were standing next to each other which I guess meant they were taking a cab together, however the space between them was tense they didn’t even look at each other. I would have to remember this so I can further analyze it but they continued to get into the car together which left me and Kale (this seemed to be a reoccurring theme.) We all went in different cabs I did what was usual and looked out the window to the sky which always gave me a little more hope except I couldn’t see the sky, there were no stars and there was no moon. Just the lights of the city and the skyscrapers desperate to be in the clouds, the city itself seemed to challenge Mother Nature but being from a small town in New England I felt wronged by that. Before, a trip to the city would have been extraordinary but it seemed that now I was missing everything now that I knew everything I loved was gone and the new life I didn’t want to start was unfolding in front of me.
“Does it get easier?”
“Does what get easier?” Kale replied.
I felt tears well up and the shame overwhelm me I hated crying in anyone’s presence it made me feel weak. “Saying goodbye to everything, does it get easier?”
Kale looked at me for awhile I could vaguely see the movement but I wasn’t courageous enough to look at him he didn’t say anything he took my hand and I reveled for a little at how his hand dwarfed mine but then I jerked my hand away, this wasn’t going to happen to me again I got attached to my family, my friends and now they were all gone I thought everything was permanent but I was wrong. Thus showing the naiveté of a young girl, however I wouldn’t make the same mistake twice. I didn’t want love or companionship, to dream of a life with hope and love and future was a waste of time now I had to focus on now, on reality I had to be aware that nothing is permanent. Life is fleeting so I had to do what I could, I had to protect others as this werewolf pack protected me and hopefully, maybe, the memory of me in this world when I should parish will live on at least for a little while.
Finally we arrived at a nightclub called Reckless Abandon which seemed ironic since I was planning on anything but.
“Hey Skylar,” Meg said greeting me she then took my arm and proceeding to drag me into the club.
Everyone proceeded to follow suit and somehow we managed to skip through the line into the club. It was full of hypnotic light’s and trance music, bodies on the dance floor seeming to pulsate as one like blood coursing through an open vein. That is exactly what it was; the whole club was a release of hormones, worries, and cares it was flowing with mortality sweat, and sexuality. It was almost barbaric and primal it seemed that Reckless Abandon was the perfect name for it. I watched as Kale, Jason, Gerard, and Meg all sat down in a booth ordering drinks.
“You going to sit or just stand there,” Meg said sarcastically.
“Hmmm…I’ll go get a drink from the uh….bar?”
Kale went to get up but he would ruin everything so I quickly moved myself through the dance floor hoping to camouflage myself from him. It got to a point where we were all too packed together to move and although I was pretty sure I could move them I didn’t have to I was camouflaged from the pack and now I nonchalantly looked around the dance floor sizing up everyone. Finally, I found what I was looking for I felt my heart race rapidly in my chest.
“Hello,” a charming sing song voice whispered behind me.
I turned and smiled innocently (something I was not accustomed to) playing with my hair and giggling (I hated it and I felt fake but that was honestly the way I saw girls on TV do it and since I didn’t have a boyfriend when I left I’m guessing that my tactics of flirting were not working out so well.)
The boy grinned he had pale skin and hazel eyes accompanied by thin yet inviting lips, I was able to admit this and say he was attractive however even while I was human I didn’t trust a pretty boy , yes they were good looking but usually just meant a crap load of trouble.
“So what’s a cute girl like you doing in a sinister place like this?” He was a vampire I could smell it he smelled like rotting flesh and death the smell made me want to gag but I restrained myself and tried to think up a plan.
I tilted my chin up at him and winked smiling flirtatiously, “Me? Well you don’t know what kind of girl I am.”
He raised his eyebrow surprised “Hmm you have the beauty of a vampire yet I can hear your beating heart and the smell of your blood is alluring as any humans…if not more.”
I continued dancing, twirling and swaying my hips, nothing fancy but I knew it would get his attention he may have been a vampire but he was a boy meaning he was horny.
He wrapped his arm around my waist and leaned over whispering into my ear “What are you?”
I smirked apparently being a vampire/ werewolf also helped you feel more confident because I wasn’t my awkward self at all and for once in my life I knew exactly what I was doing but I was still scared I just had to maintain it and keep my heart at a steady beat.
“I am whatever you want me to be,” I smiled invitingly then took his hand and weaved my way out of the dance floor avoiding Kale and the others. I had a secret, I yearned for blood I could hear all the heartbeats in here I could smell all the blood coursing through their veins my stomach was eating in on itself and I needed blood. I was in denial I had been fighting it this whole time but if I had to drink blood my werewolf colleagues’ were not going to know about it.
I know it is terrible that I am keeping secrets from the members of my pack , from my family, and from my friends, but it seemed that I had no other choice and if I was going to drink blood isn’t it best if it’s from a vampire, Rather than an innocent human being? Hopefully one day I can go back to my old life maybe someday after all this was over I could see my family again, but for now unfortunately I had to focus and remain alert. For now the old me, and my old life can no longer exist. This is a new me with a whole new chapter and a whole new life.

The boy smiled at me I could blatantly see the desire burning through his eyes, both for my body and my blood. Little did he know that I had a desire too in fact over blood as well as he, however I wasn’t dumb enough to let his body affect me. Do not get me wrong I loved a good looking guy as much as most but I wouldn’t let business mix with pleasure and there was the difference. Whereas most vampires thought pleasure was their business (there in lies their weakness.)
“So what’s your name?” The boy asked smiling careful to keep his mouth closed no doubt hiding his fangs.
“My name’s Raven,” I said smiling. I was new to this whole werewolf thing but I knew better then to give out my real name.
“Raven…” he mused, “Raven’s are the birds believed to carry the dead to the next world.”
For a moment I was frozen in fear and worried that he was onto me and then he just chuckled and I realized he thought it was ironic because he thought he was taking my life. I looked up at the big skyscrapers and the brilliant lights and the rare pathetic trees growing through the pavement meek and scrawny compared to the trees in nature. Even so the changing colors of the foliage were somewhat enjoyable at least there were traces of my home in things like the trees and the city lights almost resembled stars.
He grabbed us a cab which was a relief because the cold air was crisp and nipping at my flesh he didn’t bother holding out the door for me or getting in first instead I opened the door and slid to the other side. He then gave directions to a high end hotel and handed money to the cab driver. He slid his hand up my thigh and I felt a chill up my spine and felt as though grime covered my skin.
Although my instinct told me to slap his hand away I just covered it with my own hand leaned over (although his smell repulsed me and I almost wanted to gag) and kissed his neck up to his hear and gently whispered making sure my breath could be felt by his flesh.
“In due time,” I whispered “suspense makes it better.”
At first he frowned almost disappointed then he smiled. “You are a very interesting girl Raven.”
I had to hold back a sigh the guy hardly knew me and yet he knew I was strange he was looking at me like a puzzle he couldn’t solve and like a lab experiment that resulted in no conclusion. I smiled instead of a frown or a sigh. Then we got to a five star hotel I tried not to gape but failed miserably, It was beautiful walking inside it was adorned with artwork and marble, the bell hops were all waiting on us on hand and foot. I had never seen anything quite like it and for a moment (as ashamed as I am to admit this) I became unaware but then the boy wrapped his arm around my waist.
“Shall we?” He said politely bowing and leading me to an elevator.
It was funny how a guy could manage to be polite when he thought he was getting laid, I found it astounding how guys seemed to be just as sexually driven whether it be human or vampire. He didn’t seem to care much though for my life as much as he cared for his enjoyment. He lead me into an elevator, everyone else there was upper class, and very snooty they were all glaring at me and then I felt more like a child who had done something bad then a vampire feeding herself and a werewolf doing her job and killing the enemy.
He simply talked to the others like I wasn’t there and the other’s continued glaring.
“Who is that?” An older woman huffed she had obviously gotten plastic surgery done , so much so she made Joan Rivers look like a natural beauty and her eyebrows were tweezed so that she looked frightened and her beautiful red designer dress hung limply over her unnaturally skinny body.
“This is-,” but the door opened on the highest floor I took the boys hand and quickly lead him out. I was sick of these side conversations and distractions I had to remind myself to be more patient.
“What was that about?” He kept his voice and expression neutral but I could tell that he was angry because his hands were fists and his knuckles were turning white.
I looked down trying my best to look ashamed “I have claustrophobia,” it wasn’t true but it was the only excuse I could come up with.
He rolled his eyes took my hand and dragged me to his penthouse it had an amazing view you could see the whole city but I hardly got to see it because he threw me onto the couch then sat next to me.
“It’s such a shame I thought you… you seemed different but now I see that you’re just as cowardly and pathetic as an animal, as the rest of them.”
“…Lets play a game.”
His mood seemed to lighten a little “What kind of game?”
I took out two sets of handcuffs and fastened him to the catch then sat on his lap kissing him roughly and undoing his shirt. He tasted terrible and his smell was actually giving me a migraine but I focused because it wouldn’t be much longer not for him anyway.
“Your neck,” he groaned “let me… kiss your neck.”
I shook my head smiling and kissed down his neck he had no pulse or heart beat but yet his blood beckoned me. My incisors were aching and I could feel them cutting into my lip and with no more hesitations or distractions I finally sank my teeth into his neck. I hardly heard him groan, I was distracted by my own pleasure I felt the rush of the intoxicating liquid I could taste his age his blood seemed to be more refined by each passing year like wine. Suddenly, I saw the boy more flawed it looked like he was in the 1800’s his home had been raided by a rogue vampire that killed his whole family but let him live. I saw the terrible things he had to go through to learn to be a vampire and the blistering anger he had once felt for that vampire however when it came back the boy moaning in my arms gave in for power, for greed, and for lust. I was disgusted and clamped my teeth tighter on his neck as a lioness does to her pray I heard a low growl emanate from my body. I felt the boy wriggle underneath my arms.
“You- You’re drinking too much my love.” The voice said shaking with naked fear.
I felt my nails grow into razor- like claws and I pierced them slowly through his skin I raised my head up and smiled feeling blood drip through my teeth and down my chin.
“But I have just started,” I snarled, “Maybe you should stop killing, apologize to your god, hope he shows you mercy but I won’t.”
He tried to go free but I tore the muscles in his arm so that he couldn’t move his arms to break the handcuffs. He closed his eyes and sat still then he ripped off the cuffs (I guess he was stronger than I thought) he stood up which landed me on the glass coffee table that broke underneath me. I felt shards pierce my flesh especially one in my abdomen I pulled it out and stood up.
“Change Skylar I can kill him,” the she wolf said in my head.
I knew that if I changed I could kill him but for some reason my conscious was telling me that changing wasn’t a good idea; though at this point my head’s split up in so many ways I wasn’t sure what I was anymore I got to my feet wobbling due to the blood loss.
He tackled me and grabbed me by the hair dragging me over to the large glass window; I knew he wanted to throw me out the 20 story window (which took up a whole wall) to what would most certainly be my death. I felt my heart pulse faster; I couldn’t die I’d worked too hard to stay alive. I smashed the hand that was entangled in my hair against my own head so that the boy’s knuckles would break. He shouted in pain and released me in instinct. However he quickly regained himself and lunged at me; I ducked, turned and grabbed a shard of glass stabbing him repeatedly as his fangs plunged deep into my arm and his hand was aimed at my chest to rip out my beating heart. I quickly reached out and took his wrist, turning it until I heard the satisfying snap of his bones. Then, finally I let my nails slowly turn into my wolf claws I engulfed those knife like claws deep into his chest cavity then like a thief trying to get a jewel behind a glass container I slowly rotated my hand so that I left a gaping hole then I ripped the heart out of his chest. For a moment he stared at me in shock as if I’d simply done something surprising and not something as horrifying as rip his heart out of his chest.
The warm liquid trailed down my arm and the boy’s body collapsed onto the ground I casually bit into his heart feeling the warm rush of blood into my mouth and feeling the valves still trying to work and the desperate beating of the heart in my hand. I then looked down at his body wondering what to do with it suddenly I saw the body shrivel and dry like a raisin before my very eyes. At that moment I had decided what to do, I rummaged through his pockets and pulled out his room card then took his wallet then I took pieces of his body and snapped them like twigs I got a garbage bag and threw his body in there then found a lighter and put in my pocket. I set the bag aside and cleaned the apartment spotless with bleach then when I heard a knock on the door I cleaned up the blood on me took off my mini skirt and went into the boy’s room putting on one of his tee shirts and sweat pants then answered the door as charmingly as possible.
“Hello?” I said smiling.
The hotel employee blinked “There’ve been some complaints about noise.”
“Oh my gosh,” I turned my head away and covered it just to add to the act “I am so embarrassed it’s just sometimes we like to role-play.” I whispered “role- play” like it was a dirty word.
“Well do you happen to know where Antonio Philippe is?”
So that was his name it was so hard to believe that the vampire “Antonio” was Hispanic due to the fact his skin was so pale that would explain the hint of an accent.
“No,” I pouted “he promised me he’d be back shortly though.”
The hotel employee looked at me sympathetically which did give me a guilty twinge.
“Alright ma’am we’ll check in on him to see if he’s here.”
“Okay,” I said smiling enthusiastically. “I’ll leave shortly I just need to take out the trash and shower.”
“I can take out the trash for you.”
“No,” I said surprised at how nonchalant I sounded despite the fact I had just murdered someone. “I need an excuse to go outside and I smoke,” I said confirming it by taking out a lighter.
The man nodded and closed the door I smiled enthusiastically a rush of adrenaline caused by my getting away with breaking a law, I would never murder a normal person vampires were cold blooded murderers and since I needed blood feeding on them was the only way it wouldn’t eat away at my conscious. I grabbed the trash bag and brought it to the lobby then outside and into a trash barrel I then lit the trash bag on fire whistling over some hobos who were freezing in this chilly weather. Which reminded me of how cold it was I was wearing just a shirt and some sweats, I figured that was a bold move in high society New York City but I didn’t much care I then split all the money in the wallet between each hobo and hurried inside.
When I went inside I decided to go the less suspicious back way then, peeled my clothes off and hopped into the shower. I felt the tension ease out of my body as the steam rose into the air. I took my time washing the blood out of my wounds and my hair I saw the blood stream down my body and collect at my feet then disappear into the drain. Then walked out grabbing my bloody clothes and shoving them into another garbage bag I looked around the apartment went into his closet and found a forest green designer gown. It was the only article of woman’s clothing. I threw off my boots and shoved it in the trash bag with my clothes (those high heels were killing me.)
I climbed out to the back where I happily discovered a fire escape which was unoccupied, looking around the whole time I descended cautiously, quickly, and silently down. Finally I felt the cool, hard pavement make contact with my feet and knew that I was almost done. All I had to do was get home, if I could remember where home was.
I looked around the city bewildered and a little nervous; this city was so big I doubted I could ever find my way back. I took a deep calming breath it was an apartment building in the Bronx I knew that much. I remember seeing a K on a sign nearby, K-mart? Kats? I looked up at a Burger King sign, King… Kingston apartments! That was the name of the apartment building I had never been so thankful of fast food in my life. I waved my hands trying to whistle over a cab but it was no use, no one came.
“Need a lift?”
I turned and saw an average looking boy he looked about twenty maybe nineteen and he had zits and discoloration on his face, he had blue eyes nothing fancy just regular blue and messy long hair wearing jeans and a raggedy tee shirt he was so normal I could’ve kissed him he was so average it made me smile.
“Yes please!”
The boy chuckled at me “Rough night?”
I smiled and shook my head “I’ve had worse.”
The boy smelled like sweat and cigarettes a smell of an average teenager, he posed no threat was not some imaginary nightmare come to life, just an average boy he invited me into his car a rundown car. I hugged it happily.
“I know it’s a crappy car,” the boy scratched the back of his head smiling sheepishly.
I grinned enthusiastically “No it’s great! Thank you so much!”
The boy chuckled and opened the car door for me I don’t even care if it was just because he wanted me it was still somehow the way it should be. I got into the car.
“Thank you.”
The boy closed my car door and walked over to his side putting the keys into the ignition then pulling the car out of park. He backed up and turned smiling he went through channels on the radio then sang goofily to Brittany Spears, I laughed happily. Then I remembered Kale and how he’d been a lot like this when we first met I felt my smile turn heavily into a frown. It seemed that as soon as I became a werewolf he saw me as just another member of his stupid pack. Then I thought of Rayne how I’d just slaughtered a vampire would I ever consider doing the same to him?
“Where are we going again?”
“Oh right,” I smiled “I’m sorry, I live in the Kingston Apartments, in the Bronx. I’m kind of new.”
“You’re from the Bronx?” The boy said looking at me skeptically.
“Yeah, this dress isn’t even mine.”
“What’s in the bag?” The boy said jerking his head to the garbage bag.
“Clothes,” I responded easily.
“Well you’re lucky I know where that is I drive by the Kingston complex every time I go to work.”
He pulled up to the Kingston apartments and looked at me, “There you are.”
“Thank you so much I can’t tell you how grateful I am.”
“You could show me,” the boy winked.
I looked at him in disgust scoffed and got my bag storming out of the car. I then went into the apartment building and up a flight or two of steps then I went into the door marked B3 and sure enough there was Gerard sitting in a chair right in front of the door.
“I knew you were fine,” Gerard said apathetically “Kale nearly had a heart attack.”
“I’m fine sorry I worried you guys,” I really did feel pretty guilty and just when I started getting along with everyone too. Oh well it was my own fault.
“I don’t think you get it,” Gerard hissed cruelly getting up from his chair, “This pack is your family we are your home and you are not leaving. A command by Kale is a command is law. You’d do well to remember that.” He circled me as I often saw vultures circle their prey on discovery channel.
I couldn’t think of one word to say, or how to combat that I wanted to say that it was my choice where I went and what I did but I couldn’t shake the feeling of guilt. I could just imagine Kale looking tirelessly for me and putting the rest of the pack through hell for me. I rubbed my head flustered; I couldn’t tell him that I wouldn’t try to sneak off again because Kale was the last person I wanted to lie to. I had to sneak away to drink blood they would hate me.
Gerard fished his cell phone out of his pocket and dialed the number which was no doubt Kale’s and held it to his ear.
“Yep she’s here,” his eyes made contact with my arm I looked down and saw the bite I received on my arm from the vampire Antonio. “No she’s fine…She’s right here if you want to… oh alright then. Okay, bye.”
I covered the wound on my arm protectively glaring at Gerard.
“You should put on a sweatshirt or something to cover that up Kale would have a heart attack if he saw that.”
I nodded and went into me and Meg’s room rifling through the few clothes that I had in my backpack then I found a sweater that had belonged to my mother. It was pink; it was warm and smelled like the lilacs mom had religiously collected. It was not itchy or uncomfortable in fact it was made of Egyptian cotton and was soft and inviting. It still held some of mom’s bright, optimistic essence. I slid off the vampire’s shirt and replaced it with my mother’s sweater; it was too large for both me and mother. I remember asking her once why she had gotten it so big she responded that sometimes she just liked getting lost in it, and that an oversized sweatshirt was like a blanket you could wear.
At the time I hadn’t understood what she meant but now it was all too clear. It brought me back to my childhood and reminded me that although mother couldn’t be here physically that she would always be here spiritually. I took off my sweatpants and climbed into bed writing everything into my diary. It was addressed to my mother as if it was a letter because I believed it was a letter to mom. In fact I only started to use this diary the night mom had passed. I never dared to read that page again for fear of reliving the painful feelings of that night. In fact I never reread the things I wrote; they were just my thoughts and feelings of the day. I wanted her to be a part of my life and the lives of daddy and Adoni. Unfortunately, since my lives were separate theirs as of now I could no longer inform her of their happenings hopefully she could see it all regardless.
I wrote down the diary entry feeling an automatic release as soon as my pen hit the paper:
Dear Mommy,
How is heaven? It has been so long since I’ve seen you everything’s gone wrong and what I wish for more than anything is to go back in time and live life forever as we did before you died. I want to be a whole family again but I know that is a pointless and selfish wish. I’m sure you’re enjoying the treasures and gifts of heaven it just gets so hard when you aren’t here. Adoni has lost a lot of his playful fun-loving nature and he’s grown hard towards others, it scares me because he grows older each day both in spirit and physical appearance. Daddy scares me even more he isolates himself from everything and everyone, he is growing tired and bitter and he is no longer the father I had grown to love. I’m sorry I thought I could take care of everyone and fill your place, it was silly of me to bother no one could ever take your place. I just wanted to keep what remained of our family together. I’m sorry I failed you mom. Please watch over them because my life is too dangerous for Adoni and Dad to be involved in. Help them through these difficult times so that they will strive together.
Love from Your Daughter Always,
Skylar
I tried to hold back the tears but they welled up in my eyes. What would mom do if she was alive? Blame me? Hate me? Be disgusted and horrified? I was a monster now I killed and slaughtered, my world was consumed with blood I’m sure mom would be ashamed of me, she would look down on me from heaven and curse me to the fathomless, eternal pit of hell.
I heard the door open and buried my face into my pillow and continued to cry. I felt a large warm hand rubbing my upper back comfortingly.
“Don’t scare me like that again okay?” Kale had said it in a tone I had never heard, it sounded wounded and pained, vulnerable, nothing like I had expected.
I turned, lying on my back wiping my tears with my sweater, “Kale I’ll have to go out alone sometimes… It is nothing personal and it was not my intention to scare you… next time I’ll contact you okay?”
Kale surprised me by pulling me up and into his arms into an embrace I had not expected. I pat his head and hummed “The Dandelion song” as mom once sang to me as a lullaby. His grip loosened and he seemed to relax he pulled away from me and sat close.
“Why were you crying?” Kale said sounding concerned.
“My mom’s dead I write to her sometimes…”
“You write to your dead mother?” Kale chuckled, “I thought I had issues.”
“Hey!” I tried to keep a straight face but couldn’t help chuckling; I punched him playfully in the arm. “Mommy appreciates it very much,” I huffed.
“Mommy?!” Kale laughed to the point of tears and I laughed too.
“You’re a real jerk Kale,” I smiled up at him.
“Yeah but I’d rather be a jerk then a madwoman,” he grinned playfully, mischief lighting up his dark gold eyes so they shined in a way that would put treasure to shame. His grin spreading wide across his face, he took a nearby pillow and wacked me in the head with it. Then ran out of the room laughing, I grabbed the pillow and threw it out of the room after him. It hit him in the head but he ignored it, then I realized that the whole pack was staring. I smiled sheepishly and closed the door embarrassed. Perhaps I went too far, I hope I didn’t annoy Kale. I sighed and collapsed onto my bed, Mom I hate boys.
I closed my eyes and felt my body slacken as my mind became hazy, I guess I hadn’t been sleeping that well lately but I hadn’t noticed how tired I actually was. I tried to get my body to reach for the blanket but it would not obey my whole body had become lead. I was underwater sinking farther, farther, and farther into its deep blue abyss. My eyelids fluttered closed.
I was in the city, it was a full moon I knew it was New York City but the buildings were bleeding. Yes, bleeding, through the cracks and crevices, the windows, walls, and doors. I looked down at my hands and saw they were covered in blood. I looked up to the sky and there I saw Kale and Tristan.
Kale was warm rich colors, made up of hues of gold and tan looking like an angel. He was reaching out his hand for me smiling broadly as he always did when he smiled and mouthing my name.
I then looked up at Tristan he bent his index finger signing for me to go to him. He did not have the same appearance of warmth and comfort. In fact if Kale was burning brightly like fire then Tristan would be the distant and cold ice. He sat wearing a crown of red, his mouth open so that bloody fangs were exposed.
I fell to my knees and buried my face into my hands, I felt torn in two, I felt guilty and although I loved Tristan I hesitated joining him. Usually I would run right to his side but he didn’t look anything like the Tristan I had fallen for. He looked empty and cold as blank as snow. I saw Kale and him fading I stood unable to choose.
Unlike most times I wake up I simply awoke, usually I have to fight through layers of grogginess. I looked to the clock nearby and saw that it had read 3am. I sighed in frustration my sleeping patterns really sucked lately, I threw off my blankets and walked out of the apartment room and up more flights of stairs to the roof and sat there for a long time. I heard the birds begin their melodic chirping as the sky began to brighten, a medley of sound and color splaying wide open as a book. Also like a book I found that the beautiful sky, bright yellow with hints of red and orange at the horizon, and the bird’s songs and melodies had a hidden message a theme if you will. No matter how dark was the night before, or how bad of a dream you had, or even a bad experience that it would not last forever, there would be a sunrise. It may not be as beautiful as this one, it may not be as colorful or the birds may not sing as vibrantly, the sunrise may even be late or dark. But the sun will rise, the sun will come.
I felt somewhat at peace I couldn’t tell you how long I’d been on that roof staring at the sunrise. I guess as long as I needed to feel better it was the first time since the change that I felt calm but now I just felt tired. It wasn’t that tired where my whole body felt like lead rather it was the kind where I just simply needed rest. I walked inside and saw Derek on top of Jason on the couch kissing him passionately.
I gaped in shock at the intimate scene in front of me I rubbed my eyes to see if it was maybe an illusion but they didn’t stop. They were holding each other close kissing. Jason was the first to notice he looked over and saw me staring and broke the embrace his lips swollen and the ball on his lip ring in a different place.
“Derek,” he chided his voice hoarse; he nudged his head towards my direction.
Derek looked over staring icily back into my eyes he slowly got up off Jason who pouted a little. “You don’t tell a soul.”
I looked around even though I was aware I was the only one in the room “Me?” I squeaked, “No problem, won’t tell a soul.” I quickly ran into Meg’s room and mine. Meg looked up at me tiredly her eyes squinting towards the clock then at me. “What the hell are you doing up?”
“I had a nightmare,” I crawled into bed “It’s nothing go back to bed.”
She grumbled and turned away from me, clearly not too happy with my disturbing her sleep.
I lied down in my bed again, it seemed like my secrets were piling up one on top of another now not only did I have to hide the existence of werewolves and vampires, and the fact that I myself am both, but I had to hide that Tristan was really a vampire and that my pack was werewolves. I had to hide the fact that I wasn’t dead from my human friends and family, I had to hide that I drank blood, and that Jason and Derek were gay. I found that these secrets separated me and the rest of the world was floating while I sank lower into the depths of my secrets and lies until the world slipped out of view and I was left alone to sink in silence.
My position in the pack seemed just as unstable, just when I start to think I am doing good I get glares and snarls. How was I supposed to find my way among werewolves when I didn’t even know where I fit in as a human? I rubbed my head, I was so tired but my head was thrumming with questions that kept me from succumbing to a peaceful sleep.
One that left me clueless and confused is my dream I know it seems silly that I relied so much on them and I would not have done this before. However, it was now official that things that I had thought to be myth actually did exist and to further support what would usually be considered jumping to conclusions; the night I was attacked I dreamt about being in the sewers with Adoni and remember being in the exact scenario I was in when I was awake. Everything was word for word and now I was pondering my dream of a bleeding New York City. What did it mean? Why were Kale and Tristan there? Was the dream a future prediction or was it representing something?
I sighed in frustration and pulled a pillow over my head, it was pointless I was lost and confused and it seemed like it was only getting worse by the moment. Time wasn’t answering any of my questions in fact, I found myself stumbling across more questions as time went on and coming to no conclusions.
I needed sleep I needed to escape this world of mystery to a world I understood better, and if I could not physically escape I knew I was capable of mentally leaving. So I let my eyelids slide closed I envisioned my having to do homework and getting ready for school the next day. I took my time remembering the details of my bedroom. The pristine white dresser, vanity, night stand and bookshelf and the banana yellow walls covered in band posters.
I remembered how I’d have sketchbooks strewn across my bedroom, and how I would jump on my bed singing into my hairbrush.
I remembered wrestling my brother from age 9 all the way to now and watching movies with him. I remember getting into trouble with him from pulling pranks or gorging on junk food with him. I remember hugging him when he cried or joining him in laughter and mischief.
I remember cooking and cleaning, talking to my best friend Ailey whom I was missing terribly. I didn’t even need to tell her just her presence would put me at ease. We were both flawed (everyone is) but she accepted me and my flaws and I did the same for her.
I felt my mind drift off as I thought more about my regular schedule and the life of normalcy, laughter, and comfort that I had abandoned for a life of smoke, fire and blood.
I’ve never felt so alone.
I woke up feeling well rested and relaxed I sat up rubbing my eyes and spotted Kale at the foot of my bed.
“Oh morning Kale,” I said cheerfully.
“Morning, how are you feeling Skylar.”
“I feel great thank you,” I smiled. “Would you like some breakfast?”
Kale shook his head solemnly, “Not today, today you begin training.”
I frowned I hated when he was so serious he looked older, lines already started to etch into his face I want those lines to go away I want to make those lines go away, he didn’t take very good care of himself and I found that I worried about him subconsciously. What that meant I wasn’t sure.
“Aren’t you going to ask me what kind of training?”
I shrugged “Not unless you want me to but I trust you.” It probably wasn’t the smartest thing to say but it was true after all I did owe him my life.
Kale blinked in shock “Really?”
I grinned “Yes Kale I really do trust you.”
He chuckled, his eyes lighting up and his broad lopsided smile spread across his face, and I felt a release as though I had been holding my breath until I saw that smile. His gold eyes resembled warm honey and his tan skin and dark brown hair reminded me of the earth holding me up. He reminded me of fire, not the reckless destructive kind but of a comforting providing camp fire. Slowly smoldering instead of igniting and eventually burning out.
“Are you sure you should trust me,” he chuckled “I can be pretty scary.”
I rolled my eyes, “psh, you’re about as scary as a teddy bear.”
He laughed, causing the bed to shake and the laugh to bounce back at us from the walls.
He ruffled my hair and shook his head, “get dressed.” Technically it was a command but he didn’t really use an authoritative voice it sounded more like a request. He looked back at me, smiled, shook his head, and then left the room.
I went to my backpack and found that the only outfit that remained unworn was a pair of forest green cargo pants and a light brown t- shirt. I put it on then looked in the mirror wondering if this would be okay for whatever Kale was planning. I thought about it for awhile and decided that it probably was acceptable. Then I tied my hair up in a ponytail and ran out to the kitchen. “Kay, I’m ready!”
Kale was wearing a black wife beater with black shorts and black and white sneakers. Meg was wearing a form fitting blue t- shirt that showed a hint of her stomach and bell bottomed jeans. Derek was wearing a disturbed tee with baggy black pants, and Jason had all his piercings out, which should’ve made him look normal but only made him look more odd to me. Gerard had on a tight long sleeved white shirt with blue and white shorts.
They all looked different, Kale looked more sporty than usual, Meg looked less girly, Derek well he actually didn’t change that much, Jason looked less hardcore (kind of sad), and Gerard looked less refined than usual.
Kale walked out the door and the others followed without a word and for a moment I hesitated but then I followed after shutting and locking the apartment door. “Where are we going?” I asked nervously but as I’d expected no one responded. I didn’t bother whining about it I shoved my hands in my pockets and followed deciding that it really wasn’t worth the aggravation.
They walked down a few blocks to an abandoned factory; they broke open the gates and walked into the parking lot for it. The building looked less than impressive the ceiling looked like it was caving in on itself. The windows looked smashed and the walls were covered in graffiti courtesy of the local “artists.”
We walked inside and it didn’t look any more impressive, but it was strange there was an area with crates stacked high up, there was another spot with no crates, there was one spot that had different oddly shaped objects placed in awkward positions, and there was another that cast long shadows.
Kale lead us to the area with no crates, they all backed away except for Derek who stepped to the center of the said area. I looked back and forth from Kale to Derek in confusion. Kale smirked, “this is training.” I gaped and looked at Derek, was I really supposed to fight him?
He took off his shirt and threw it across the room smiling, “come on now Skylar.” Derek was way bigger and stronger than me how the hell was I supposed to beat him?
I sighed and did as the she-wolf previously advised, I let go of everything and let the wolf side take over. I was relieved at how little pain was involved this time. I felt my body stretch and grow; I felt fur and claws but no pain. I watched Derek change into a fiery red wolf that looked more like a mammoth. Werewolves were usually bigger than most wolves but even by those standards Derek was large.
He tightened all the muscles in his body and I knew it was because he was preparing to launch himself at me. Then I heard the comforting, relaxed voice of the she wolf flood my mind.
“If you try to fight strength with strength you will lose discover your own strengths.”
Derek (the wolf form of him) launched himself in my direction then I quickly moved aside however Derek’s claws did catch my arm and rake across. I felt instant pain and was surprised how effective the first blow was. I couldn’t afford to get hit again. Derek turned, no mercy or remorse coming from his eyes, only determination he lunged again and this time I dodged unscathed. I could try and wear him out but since he was in good shape that may take awhile. What were my talents? I was good at defense and I was quick and small. So I had to hit Derek but not get hit myself.
I watched as he lunged and then I ran towards him I saw confusion light his features as he began to slow down. I took advantage and leaped over his back raking my nails over the flesh there. I turned to face him and saw the pure anger there. This was no longer just “training” to him anymore. I hope I didn’t hurt him too badly.
He growled low and I looked over to Kale expecting him to step in but his face showed no emotion. When I looked back to Derek he was already much closer to me than I’d expected and he scratched me across the face I heard my own yelp. I smelled Derek’s blood now it was a powerful scent too strong in fact for me, spicy somewhat like cinnamon. I shook my head then focused I quickly bit his shoulder and then retreated. He snarled and went to bite me in the neck I dodged and bit him in his hind leg. This went on for maybe an hour we were both panting looking at each other. Then his legs collapsed underneath him, and he changed to a human. His pants had gaping holes in them at the knees, thighs, and shin. His legs were covered in shallow bites and scratches. He wouldn’t look at me he got up and crossed his arms facing the opposite wall. Jason stood by him but said nothing. I changed standing up as well.
Kale walked over to me and smiled smacking my shoulder approvingly.
“Oww…” I whined.
“Oh right sorry,” Kale chuckled “tomorrow you’re facing someone else.”
I looked over to Derek and whispered to Kale “is he going to be okay?”
Kale looked over to Derek “him? Oh yeah he’ll be fine the only thing that’s really hurting is his ego.”
I remembered back to when Derek aimed to bite my throat then punched Kale’s arm.
“Oww,” he frowned, “what was that for?!”
“He tried to bite my neck and you didn’t stop him!”
Kale frowned “I knew you wouldn’t get hurt.”
“I don’t care that isn’t the point,” I frowned placing my hands on my hips.
Suddenly I noticed the rest of the pack gawking apparently hitting your first in command isn’t normal. Then again what the hell would I know about normal?
Kale dropped the subject he stepped closer and reached for my face. I closed my eyes tightly and made my hands fists at my sides. He brushed my cheek with his thumb and I opened my eyes surprised at how close he was.
“That looks like a pretty deep cut, come on let’s go home and clean that up.”
I looked up at him my heart racing a blush creeping up then I stepped away and nodded.
“I’d like to go home,” I said simply. Not sure whether I meant the apartment or my own home.
We walked back I noticed that Kale had become all business again I was walking behind him but I could tell because of his stiff, straight posture. I found myself fascinated by the way his shoulder blades moved like he was stalking prey it seems that was a trait that crossed over into his human life.
It must be hard for Kale always having to be in charge, everyone relying on you I know I couldn’t do it. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Meg slowly creeping closer to me and I knew she wanted to talk to me. Yet she seemed hesitant. The whole walk back was quiet which I didn’t mind too much. It gave me time to think.
When we did get back Kale took my wrist and brought me to the bathroom he sat me down gently on the toilet lid and then got a paper towel with water and soap. He kneeled in front of me holding my chin with one hand and washing out the wound with the other.
I looked closely at Kale, “How’d you become the leader?”
“Why?” Kale smiled sadly “because you’d like to take my place?”
“No.”
“Is it because you don’t think I should be?”
“No,” I took his hand that was washing out my wound. “I think you are very good at leading.”
“Then why do you ask?” Kale said staring into my eyes and I stared back.
“You don’t seem like the kind of person who wants to lead, It’s just you have this happy-go-lucky personality and it’s a little unfortunate you have to stifle that to be a leader.”
Kale blinked and leaned in to me then Meg popped her head into the bathroom making us both jump apart. Meg looked back and forth between us. “Skylar, come on we need to talk.”
Kale huffed but I got up hastily and ran after her into our room. My mind was racing, what just happened? Were we really going to do what I thought? Why did I feel so guilty?
Meg slammed the door behind me and pinned me there. She looked extremely angry like she was going to rip my head off.
“Don’t. Touch. Him. Don’t look at him don’t even bother thinking of him. Kale is mine.” I blinked shocked Kale was about to kiss me not the other way around.
“He isn’t some property. Kale is a person.”
Meg punched the door infuriated. “You don’t know anything about Kale!”
I shook my head “look I don’t want to fight with you. I have no intentions of being in any kind of relationship anytime soon.”
“You’d better hope so,” Meg hissed darkly.
I shook my head and pushed her away, “It’s really sad how insecure you are for a good looking person.” I walked out of the room angrily slamming sandwich ingredients against the counter.
Jason smiled “What did the counter ever do to you?”
I ignored this attempt at a joke because I couldn’t even express why I was so angry; I could’ve blamed it on Meg but in truth I think I was angry at myself. I almost let Kale kiss me but I loved Tristan. Didn’t I? He was still the same I mean sure he drinks blood and lives forever but he was the boy I grew to love over the span of 10 or so odd years. Maybe. Suddenly Gerard handed me a letter from Tristan. I grinned happily like an idiot and hugged it I eagerly (and sloppily) ripped open the envelope and unfolded the card.
Dear Skylar,
I have contacted you to let you know that your family is safe. However, they are distraught to say the least over your unfortunate “death.” On a positive note your father and brother are much closer because of it. Ailey is also terribly upset she’s now depressed a majority of the time but she is getting better by each day. A whole bunch of kids went to a funeral thing for you and it was amazing to see how loved you are. At any rate I am moving in with your father and brother to watch them closer. I hope you come back because a lot of people miss you. Be careful. Take care of yourself and do not worry about your family I will be your eyes and your ears.
Sincerely,
Tristan
I hugged it reading it over several times, it wasn’t fancy or overly wordy or detailed, and yet it gave me so much relief especially to hear that Daddy and Adoni were getting along better. Although it was upsetting to hear that Ailey was sad but she would find a new best friend. Life would move on and sadness would recede and happiness would take its place. Just hearing of my loved ones made me feel much stronger and reminded me that I’d given up far too much to back down now.
I remembered a flash of the dream of the night before were Tristan was wearing a crown and his mouth was covered in blood while he looked blankly and beckoned me. I hoped Tristan wasn’t really like that, I wonder if there was any truth in anything I’d ever learned of him when he was “human.”
Kale walked over, “What is that?”
“Nothing,” I hid it behind my back then shoved it into my backpack.
I knew how much Kale hated Tristan and vice versa. Kale frowned, “show me what it is.”
“It’s a letter from Tristan,” I said sheepishly.
“You told him where we are?!” Kale looked murderous he was visibly shaking. Kale was no longer like a smoldering camp fire but rather a raging inferno.
“No of course not I don’t know how he found out I swear.”
“Well write a letter back asking him how he found out. Then after you get the letter back we are leaving.”
“Leaving?” I asked, “Why?”
“If he can manage to figure out where we are then so can others.”
I pondered that for awhile and supposed that Kale was right. Kale left the room irritated and I searched our room for paper I looked into a nightstand next to Meg’s bed and found a journal. I looked around and ripped out a paper then put the journal back grabbing one of her pens. I tried to focus on the letter I knew it was of extreme importance however, I couldn’t manage to push Meg’s journal out of my head. I looked into the hallway and found no one so I quickly took Meg’s journal and jumped onto her bed excited. I read the first page:
March 5, 2008
I finally feel okay, but I still have no idea how to describe my ordeal to you. I suppose I’ll start with two nights previous. Mom asked me to throw out the garbage and although I really didn’t want to I eventually agreed. I went outside to the edge of our yard and threw the trash into the garbage. I heard rustling in the bushes and thought it was my white, furry, beautiful cat sassy, I walked over calling to her and got tackled by a man who I guess had been hiding in the bushes. He was wearing a black ski mask and holding a bag. So I guess he was a looter. He whispered in my ear smiling cruelly, “Come on sweetheart you are coming with me.”
I tried to scream but he covered my mouth and he held me within his surprisingly strong arms that caged me in like iron bars he walked me over to the car as I struggled hopelessly in his grip when he tried to shove me into the backseat I resisted and then I felt a pain in my head then black.
I woke up the next morning in severe pain I sat up in the bed my whole body aching, I looked around and was confused as to where this was. The room was beautifully designed gold and blue the furniture was all the latest fashions I then looked down and realized I was naked covered in bruises and some form of knife wounds. I began to cry horrified, what had happened to me? Where was I? Why couldn’t I remember anything? I looked around frightened shaking like a leaf. I wrapped the blanket around my body and quietly got up. I went out into the hallway but was very nervous because every time I took a step my clumsy feet betrayed me. I heard several voices in the living room so I sneaked out and eaves dropped leaning against the wall.
“Where is she?” I heard a voice growl.
“The girl,” a voice said followed by a series of sickening, bone crashing snaps.
I heard a voice howl in pain. Suddenly all at once the night before came to me and before I thought about it I ran into the room seeing the guy on the ground and remembering his eyes from the night before I ran over and slapped him several times. I called him a coward a creep a loser. Suddenly someone pulled me gently away and turned me so that I was facing a pair of golden eyes. I blinked in shock. “Come on,” the voice said smiling “let’s get you dressed.” I don’t remember much after that I was in another house fully clothed and healed. The boy with the gold eyes sat next to me he said his name was Kale. I was amazed at how good looking he was he had tan skin and amazing gold eyes I could’ve melted in. I played it cool and dropped him hints and I’m a pretty good looking girl but he didn’t seem affected. He told me that I was a werewolf and that I had to run away. I was so excited I get to go run off with this hot boy.
I blinked in surprise; I didn’t know how into him she was, although I wasn’t surprised at how shallow her diary entry was. She abandoned her whole family she had to be more sentimental then this.
I flipped through the book to the nearest entry and it turned out to be from the night I was changed.
Dear Diary,
I did something really bad. Really, really bad, I’m so ashamed in myself and I will never tell anyone as long as I live. Tonight we were running through the woods hunting like usual, then suddenly we heard a scream it was late even by our standards so we were to say the least surprised. We then heard a girl’s voice shriek “vampire” and Kale was off before I knew it. We followed after, swerving in and out of trees nearly missing them and found a girl and boy being held captive by vampires. The girl was bleeding from the neck and head in fact she was covered in blood. She looked pale and her big green eyes were wide in fear, it was amazing she wasn’t dead. She was fighting and one of the vampires was shot in the head. We ran out and ripped them to shreds she sent her brother to someone’s house staying to distract us.
Kale cautiously approached her and she seemed nervous but she pets his head and started to smile. She looked like a stupid china doll. She was short and had no boobs and yet Kale seemed to be attracted to her. He was nice to everyone but he was more understanding and lenient with her, he was happier and tried to spend as much time with her as he could. He was extremely protective of her and he had never been that way with me. So I got him drunk and mixed some pain killers with the alcohol and I had sex with him. When he woke up in the morning instead of being excited he was shocked and horrified and said that he wasn’t interested in getting involved with me and then left. I hate that stupid little bitch what does she have I don’t I’m way prettier than her.
I felt anger rear its ugly head, she was now not only selfish but a whore and she had also insulted me only because of her own insecurities. She raped Kale she raped him. I threw the journal across the room and stormed out.
Kale followed, “Wait what’s wrong?”
I shook my head “trust me when I say you don’t want to know.”
Kale frowned, “I wouldn’t be so sure about that.”
I turned to him, “Are you sure I belong with you guys?”
Kale nodded, “yes I can tell you were meant to be one of us I know you’re technically half and half but you aren’t selfish that’s why you belong with us.”
I thought about how I left them before to kill that vampire, “don’t be so sure.”
I had written the letter and sent it anxiously, I was excited for the response it was amazing of Tristan to send me a letter about how Daddy and Adoni were doing. Although I had to admit that the fact Tristan knew where we were was alarming. However I was relieved nevertheless it was a relief to know someone from my old life could know all this new stuff; well not all he wasn’t aware I was also part vampire he thought I was just a werewolf. There really was no point in me hiding it but I just couldn’t manage to tell him something was holding me back for some reason I just didn’t trust him with that knowledge yet.
As for being a werewolf it seemed like to be a part of the pack I would have to remain quiet and walk on eggshells I needed to be especially cautious of Meg. So far my best ally was Kale since he knew everything; everything except that I have to drink blood, but no one knew that. I didn’t dare keep a journal in case the wrong person found it. I didn’t know who to vent to or to trust.
Kale came into me and Meg’s room smiling, “Come on Skylar it’s time for more training.”
I smiled weakly, I still had bruises and the cut on my face from last time when I fought with Derek and he hasn’t talked to me since. So now I only had one ally Kale and I had to keep him on my side, if that meant lots of training then so be it.
We all got dressed and walked to the outskirts of New York City again to the same old abandoned, semi- creepy factory. This time we were in a really dark room with only 1 dim swinging light underneath it was a set of fake vampire teeth.
“What the hell is this?” I looked to Kale confused.
He grinned, “Your next challenge, you and Gerard are going to play steal the bacon with these fake vampire teeth. If you don’t know steal the bacon is a game, there is an item placed between two people on opposite sides of the room. They have to race to grab the item in the middle; whoever gets it first wins a point. There will be 3 rounds. Ready?”
I shrugged, “sure ready as I’ll ever be.” I thought it was kind of stupid to replicate hunting vampires through a game especially because I killed one and shot another in the head. Then again they knew a lot more about this stuff then I did.
Kale placed the vampire teeth down on a chair in the center of the room, above it the dim light swung back and forth hypnotically and I watched as Gerard slipped into the shadows, I walked up simply and reached for the vampire teeth suddenly I was quickly spun around, I fell to the floor dizzily. I looked up and saw Gerard smiling mockingly down at me holding the toy vampire teeth. His pale skin and white hair looked even more alien because he was surrounded by darkness his grin was sharp and cold like a blade. In fact everything about him made me think of cold he reminded me of a blizzard. He was blank, nothing but white.
“I really expected more from you Halfling must say I’m very disappointed.”
Kale took the set of fake vampire teeth and set them on the chair again and made us get back on opposite sides; Kale grinned and winked at me.
“Show this moron what you can do.”
I smiled feeling my confidence swell a bit. I didn’t respond though out of fear I couldn’t live up to what I’d say.
This time I slipped into the shadows, watching and waiting for Gerard to make his move. At first it seemed like he’d never move and then in one quick instant he leaped into the light reaching for the vampire teeth. I quickly ran then slid towards the chair like a baseball player slides to home plate. Then I quickly hooked my foot around one of the chairs legs and flipped it upside down then kicked the chair towards him. Sending Gerard flying I then picked the toy fangs off the floor smiling.
Kale whistled and clapped no one else seemed amused. I smiled weakly and looked over to see Gerard clearly ticked off. I sighed I thought we were supposed to go rough on each other, am I supposed to hold back? Why was everyone so sore with me? I was just trying to play the game.
Gerard got up his blue eyes now cutting through me, promising bitter violence. I shivered believing every bit of cold hearted vengeance that was shining through his eyes. I gave the fake vampire teeth to Kale who was grinning from ear to ear then put the vampire teeth on the chair. “Good job kid.”
I smiled sheepishly at Kale, I was glad he was proud of me but I wish that his feelings were mutual throughout the pack. Gerard growled crouching as if to lunge he then slowly backed away into the shadows until once again he was invisible. I slowly backed up until I as well was plunged into the darkness.
“Use your wolf eyes,” the she wolf advised. It had been awhile since I’d heard from her, I had forgotten how relaxing her “voice,” was.
I nodded I tried to penetrate the veil of darkness, and eventually I was able to however one eye saw everything in varying shades of red while another saw only outlines of gold. I guessed that this was just another quirk of being part werewolf part vampire. I finally found Gerard, in the red vision (vampire –vision) I could clearly see his veins arteries, and most prominent, his heart. In the gold vision I saw his outline and then next to him the outline of a wolf. I saw both make a step toward the chair, his heart was beating rapidly and I could see that his head was turning side to side cautiously he then began to quicken his pace. I ran over without a sound so that I was behind him. Gerard went to take another step but I grabbed his shoulder and violently threw him down to the ground I then proceeded to run towards the chair when I felt Gerard yank me back by the foot so that I fell to the ground. I heard his feet slapping the floor ahead of me I then lifted up my head and jumped to my feet. I sprinted over to him then lunged tackling him so he narrowly missed the chair. He backslapped me, leaving me stunned and then rolled onto me and growled pinning my hands over my head. I froze I should’ve reacted but I couldn’t my mind was working too slow to contemplate what he was doing. Suddenly light shown throughout the room making Gerard and I both wince.
I closed my eyes tightly trying to adjust them to the light but I heard Derek chuckle, “Wow new girl works fast.” I hope this joking meant he was over me beating him.
I heard a snarl and a huge thump, the pressure over me was gone, I finally opened my eyes to see a worried Kale.
“You okay?”
“Yeah,” I said rubbing my head, “where is Gerard?”
I looked across the room to see Gerard crumpled against the floor on the opposite wall. Not too far above him there was a gaping hole in the wall which I assumed was created by the impact of his body against it.
I ran over to his side, “Are you okay?!” I looked back and forth between Kale and Gerard.
Gerard said keeping his head down, “I acted inappropriately, I apologize.”
I looked at him confused and raised his chin “No you didn’t we were fighting.”
“You don’t get it,” Gerard said, “Kale will explain to you later,” he then got up and brushed off rubble and dirt from his clothes and walked out of the room, head down and eyes down.
I looked at Kale and the rest of the pack confused, and they all looked at me back with careful, blank expressions. “Leave us,” Kale commanded. Jason and Derek left without a question but Meg hesitated looking pleadingly at Kale. “Go,” Kale said and Meg reluctantly left. I felt a pang of pity for Meg although I knew she had done awful things. She really did love Kale and I was beginning to understand just how much, yet it seemed Kale wasn’t aware of how she felt. I knew how that felt.
Kale was pacing in front of me; he ran a hand through his hair and finally looked me straight in the eyes. “How are you not upset he slapped you in the face?!”
I looked at him incredulously, “because I kicked him with a chair besides we are training, it’s not like a vampire would hold back on me. He’d do a lot more than slap or pin me.”
“He was trying to dominate you,” Kale said irritated.
I didn’t really understand what he meant by dominate I took some time and thought before I spoke, “I suppose that’s understandable, I mean maybe he’s just making sure I don’t take his place.”
Kale rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, “That hardly had anything to do with it.”
“Oh yeah,” I was getting really irritated at his possessive know it all attitude, “How do you know that?”
Kale sighed, “When a guy wants to uh… mate there’s a scent in the air that most werewolves recognize. It can be good or bad basically his aggression was turning into…” Kale said struggling for a word.
“Desire,” I finished for him.
Kale nodded solemnly.
I thought about it and then just to get back at Kale for his ever growing, atrocious behavior. “What makes you think I wasn’t aware?”
Kale blinked shocked, “What?”
I smiled, “What makes you think I didn’t know about Gerard’s desire?” In truth I was completely oblivious to Gerard’s feelings but Kale didn’t know that.
“You’re bluffing,” Kale said narrowing his eyes in suspicion.
I shrugged nonchalantly and walked toward the other room then looked back at him, “maybe,” I smirked, “maybe not,” I then walked out of the factory following the others. Leaving Kale flustered, which left me smiling.
We finally made it back to the apartment and went to our own separate rooms when I went into my room I found a letter left on my bed marked “Skylar,” in old English font. I smiled excited and jumped onto the bed ripping open the envelope.
Dear Skylar,
I hope you are able to read my writing I grow rather tired of the decrepit handwriting of this generation. Yes I said this generation, I am over 300 years old and I don’t remember much of my first years. I am a very old powerful vampire with many connections, I can’t tell you everything but I have an ability to see things in my dreams usually I see you. I swear I’m not a stalker but that’s how I know where you are. On a different note, I don’t want you to feel I’ve lied to you because I haven’t we are still the friends we were before, even if we are… modified.
Your friend,
Tristan
I smiled half heartedly, for the most part this did make me happy, however it was that word “friend” that cut me deep. I looked up and saw Meg flipping through a magazine were we both really so different? We both shared a huge similarity one that made a huge impact, and it wasn’t our species.
Meg looked up at me from her magazine with a look of and disgust, okay so maybe we only had two things in common, we are both werewolves and we both are victims of unrequited love. Even still both of those things were huge aspects of our lives; better yet could sharing those two problems give us enough similarities for a bond to build?
Meg rolled her eyes, “What are you looking at weirdo?”
Yeah Meg made me realize something, there is a time to be understanding and compassionate and there are also times people just need to suffer. Meg in that case could use a bit more suffering.
I thought back to what Tristan had said in the letter that he could see me through his dreams; maybe I could try and find him in my dreams. That would be an amazing way to communicate! I could still see Tristan without actually seeing him and not getting in trouble or any of my pack in danger! I felt as if a giant weight was lifted off of me and I smiled and traced over the note skipping the “friends” bit. I kissed the note and then shoved it into my pocket. I skipped happily out of my room and into the kitchen taking out a few pans and pots then frowned.
Kale walked up to me, “Something wrong?”
I shrugged, “Not really would you mind picking me up some groceries?”
Kale pursed his lips, “I’ll have Jason and Derek pick you up some groceries, make a list.” He then left the room and I wondered why Kale wasn’t just getting some for me himself. I guess you didn’t have to do things yourself when you were the alpha.
Kale left the room and Gerard entered shortly after. I looked back to when we had trained together him slapping me and pinning me. Kale said it was some weird form of sexual werewolf crap. I highly doubted it though it struck me as odd, Gerard seemed like he had complete control over himself, however I was wary of him just in case.
Gerard appeared next to me, not with the graceful, almost haughty way he usually carried himself; in fact he dragged his feet and his eyes were to the floor, he looked very uncomfortable almost ashamed. He walked over and leaned against the countertop trying to look nonchalant but failing miserably.
Gerard scratched his head looking down at the floor, “So uh, I guess Kale “explained” the situation.”
I looked over at him and smiled, it was nice having him talk to me without teasing, pretenses, or talking down to me. I rolled my eyes when I thought of what Kale had said.
“Yeah he explained, but don’t worry I don’t believe it for a moment.”
Gerard looked away sheepishly then looked into the other rooms he then muttered under his breath, “well it’s not all a lie…” he then hastily added, “but it isn’t all truth either!”
I raised an eyebrow at him I didn’t get how it could be part anything, he was either trying to sexually dominate me or not I didn’t see how it could be in the middle. Then again these days I didn’t know much about anything. I crossed my arms impatient with the vague explanation.
“Fine,” I snapped irritably, crossing my arms over my chest, “explain then.”
Gerard sighed and when he was finally convinced that no one around could hear, “I was trying…to make someone jealous.”
I let that sink in for awhile then raised an eyebrow, “You can’t mean Meg?!”
Gerard shushed me and covered my mouth then whispered, “yes Meg, who else?”
I found myself laughing hysterically, who on earth would like Meg? I mean she was gorgeous but she was whiney, overbearing, catty manipulative and self- centered.
Gerard glared at me, “What are you laughing at?
I was still clutching my stomach laughing, “Name one good quality of Meg that is not about her looks.”
“She’s determined and knows what she wants.”
“No she’s a bi-“
“Yes,” he nodded “a bit over bearing I know.”
I shrugged “Wasn’t what I was going to say but yeah she is.”
Gerard smiled daydreaming, “When she’s smiling it’s infectious and although she tries to hide it she is good natured.”
I rolled my eyes, “So what does any of that have to do with me?”
Gerard muttered, “I want you to pretend to go out with me so Meg gets jealous.”
I shrugged, “well that’s all fine and dandy but what’s in it for me?”
Gerard sneered, “Oh what having my loyalty and being a part of the pack isn’t good enough?”
I smirked, “Meg!”
He covered my mouth and hissed darkly, “Okay, okay what do you want?”
I thought about it for awhile, “I want you to figure out a way that I can get some alone time.”
Gerard looked at me suspiciously, “Why?”
I huffed, “That’s my business, not yours.”
He glowered at me, “Fine, we can say we are going on a date do you have a phone on you?”
“No I didn’t bring my cell phone.”
Gerard nodded, “Okay, I will get you a disposable phone on which you communicate with me, and me only. We will go out for “dates” I will leave you to do whatever you want, once you are done you call and I will pick you up.”
I smiled, “Okay honey.”
Gerard narrowed his eyes, “don’t call me that…ever.”
Suddenly Meg walked into the kitchen and he wrapped an arm around my waist, and kissed my head, “alright babe got to go, see you later.” He then attempted to walk out as if he hadn’t seen Meg then when his back was turned I saw him turn his head and check out Meg.
I shook my head chuckling; Meg looked over to me with distained. “You’re dating Gerard?” There was doubt in her voice.
“Yep,” I said smiling although it was more at Gerard’s hypocrisy than anything else.
Meg narrowed her eyes suspiciously, “I’ve always had respect for Gerard, why would he date you?”
I shrugged, “maybe because I do more for this pack then whine.”
Meg growled, “You’re nothing but a pest.”
“That’s funny Kale doesn’t seem to mind and last time I checked he was the alpha not you.”
Meg was shaking angrily, “tomorrow me against you I don’t care who Kale wanted to be next, you think you’re so awesome.”
“No,” I shrugged then smirked, “but Kale and Gerard think I’m pretty awesome apparently.”
Meg was shaking angrily, looking like she was going to explode then she stormed out of the room. Only then did I realize how catty I had acted. Have I always been this mean? Maybe Meg just brought out the worst in me.
Kale walked into the room smiling, “So what are you making tonight?” He grinned happily. For some reason I felt guilty but I hid it. “I’m making teriyaki noodles, pork fried rice and beef.”
“Sounds delicious,” Kale grinned happily. “At least when Derek and Jason come back,” which I wasn’t holding my breath for, if they are half as into each other as they were when I caught them making out then I was guessing they’d take awhile.
Surprisingly, just as I thought that the boys walked in carrying groceries until I saw that Derek had a hickey and Jason was grinning broadly. I cleared my throat and tried to use my eyes to signal him to go to his room. He clearly didn’t get it.
Meg walked in and looked at his neck, “Jesus Derek, who attacked you with a vacuum cleaner?”
I shook my head and rubbed the bridge of my nose. Derek was completely clueless he was on cloud 9 too busy thinking about whatever happened between Jason and him.
“Huh?” Derek responded, wow Derek ingenious.
“Wow,” Meg said “Skylar are you going out with Derek too?”
I put my hands on my hips, “No!”
Kale elbowed Derek enthusiastically, “Who’s the lucky lady?”
“Lady…” Derek said confused, clearly he was still in cloud 9. I got the urge to smack my head against a wall.
Gerard walked back into the room wrapping an arm around my waist, “Well yeah a lady unless you’ve been getting hickies from a dude.”
Derek’s eyes widened in horror then he turned to Jason. They only looked at each other for a second or two but it seemed like they were communicating without words. It looked like Jason was upset with Derek but then Derek broke off eye contact and looked to the other guys laughing.
“No it’s defiantly from a girl Jason and I picked up these two hot girls and had a little fun.”
Jason glared at Derek quickly handed me what I needed then whisked out of the room.
Meg raised an eyebrow, “What’s his problem?”
Derek scratched his head, “The kid’s just shy is all,” he left the room and followed after Jason.
Kale was distracted for a moment but then turned to me and Gerard. He looked over us icily his features emotionless; he looked at me and shook his head then walked out.
I pushed Gerard away, “I hope you’re happy,” I narrowed my eyes “you better keep your side of the bargain.”
Gerard rolled his eyes, “relax I will.” He then strolled out of the room nonchalantly as if he didn’t just jeopardize my relationship with the whole pack. I needed what he could give me though; freedom. My body was screaming for blood, my nose was picking up on the scents of blood; my ears were listening to the rhythmic beating of the hearts in their chests and the blood coursing through their veins.
I valued Kale and his friendship and I know dating Gerard was going to strain our friendship but I had to feed on blood and I couldn’t bear having them watch me drink blood. I sighed and started cooking to distract myself.
I set the table and put out dinner and when I turned to get napkins then looked back everyone was seated but It was strange only Kale was eating I sat down and ate. Meg glared at me and then Derek ate then Jason, Meg then Gerard. I watched confused, it was like their eating was synchronized. Even weirder was the eerie silence then everyone finished and headed off into their own directions. Gerard wrapped an arm around my waist.
“Come on babe lets go out.”
I sighed, “I need to do the dishes.”
Gerard was leading me towards the door, “I made you a promise.”
Meg ran up to him batting her eyelashes and twisting her hair “Can you bring me?”
Gerard shook his head, “I’m sorry,” then he took my arm and led me out; I smiled up at him. Maybe he wasn’t so bad. He brought me into the car and drove me to a bar; he skipped the whole line and was aloud straight in no questions.
“How’d you do that? He didn’t even check our I.D’s!”
Gerard shrugged “We emanate power and grace it oozes out of our very pores,” he muttered under his breath, “They mistake that power for a vampires that and because we’re good looking.”
“Are all vampires good looking?”
Gerard nodded “It’s part of the change; I’ve never seen a bad looking vampire. We’ll continue this conversation later it isn’t safe here. I’m heading to the bar you call me when you’re done whatever your doing.”
I nodded and headed to an empty booth, the bartender looked at me and smiled “What would you like to drink here, the margaritas are amazing here.” The girl had brown tied back hair and wore a large amount of gray and black eye shadow with shimmering lip gloss. She smiled warmly; she was wearing a low cut black top that clearly showed off her curvaceous frame and she wore gotti jewelry.
I knew I looked young I usually didn’t even look my age, and yet people weren’t even asking me for an I.D. I smiled at the woman, “Jack Daniels, straight up please.”
“Wow,” the woman smiled, “and here I took you for a lightweight.” I scanned the bar, watching people sway drunkenly on the dance floor it made me laugh the thick mortality in the air. They didn’t realize how lucky they were they lived a life based off their whims, they all had their problems but here they were free.
I was stronger, faster; I had better senses than them, I was more aware of the world around me so you would think that I was better, happier. Truth was there were very few things I wished for more than to go back but I could never.
I closed my eyes and took a big gulp of air; I tasted the sweat, the hint of blood, but the most prominent the most bitter was the truth. As much as I may want to go back, to be human, to have my mother back, It won’t happen.
“Your whisky Ma’am,” A cheery, bright voice called.
I smiled and opened my eyes, “thank you,” I took the drink and had a good swig. I smiled as I felt the heat wash through my body, it was the closest thing to having warm blood although the taste was nowhere near as good, but it helped control my thirst.
I saw a boy approach the table I used my vampire sight and saw that the heart no longer beat, I returned my vision back to normal and smirked taking another swig of the whisky. The boy had blonde spiked hair and smooth pale skin. His eyes were dark, in fact so much so I couldn’t tell the pupil from the iris. He wore a tight white shirt to show off his sculpted muscles and a pair of designer jeans the boy looked like an aeropostal model.
“Hello there,” the boy purred in a husky voice.
I simply nodded and took another sip of whisky, he didn’t smell at all appetizing in fact he smelled like every other vampire. Every other vampire except one of course…
“What is your name?” the boy asked, he looked at me hungrily but was feigning innocence.
“You may call me Raven,” I answered curtly. The boy seemed extremely arrogant and haughty. Oh well his self- confidence made it easier for me, if he didn’t see me as a threat it would make him a much easier kill.
“My name is Pier,” the boy said grinning.
I didn’t much care what the boys name was I raised an eyebrow at him, when was he going to ask me to come home with him.
Pier seemed to have read my mind, “Well I am having an after party at my place tonight why don’t you join me?”
I let a slow smile spread over my face; I nodded and got up from my chair. Pier put down money on the table pressed me to his side and lead me out of the bar and into his car. He got in after me and put the keys in ignition but then stopped leaned over and began to kiss my neck. A shiver ran up my spine and my skin was screaming a silent protest. His lips moved against my skin as he spoke, “I do not know if I can wait.”
I whispered, “I feel the same but if we are going to do this I want it to be somewhere we can be alone.”
Pier nodded reluctantly and pulled out; he stopped in a parking lot right near a gas station. I smiled at my fortune he gracefully moved over to my seat then pulled the seat down he covered my body with his and moved against me. I felt unclean the only thing I wanted to do was to kill this bastard and take a shower. I kissed his neck and then sank my teeth deep into his Jugular, and in an instant I felt a flood of warmth explode into my mouth. He gasped and moaned in helplessness as I drank his blood in deeply and mercilessly, I then plunged my hand deep into his chest cavity.
I saw a flash of memories, meaningless really all except one. Her name was Madeline; Pier had grown up in the French countryside with her. They had a loving romance and one day got married however Pier was forced to leave her side he was being sent overseas to fight in the French and Indian war for the ownership of the new land.
They had a tearful goodbye and then he made his way. However, during one of the battles Pier was shot and nearly killed but a Native American whose name meant “Running water” changed him. He became murderous and blood- crazy slaughtering innocent people. He went back home and slaughtered his wife Madeline only after discovering she was with child.
I growled my distain and ripped the dead organ out of his chest I hissed into his ear “for Madeline and your unborn child.” I then grabbed a black sweatshirt that had been laying in the back put it on and shoved the heart in my pocket then walked into the gas station. I payed for a lighter and a gallon of gas then told the man behind the desk that there had been a group of kids behind it that looked like they were doing heavy drugs. The guy took the money then ran out to the back I went outside quickly dousing the car with gasoline then pulled Pier’s dead heart out of my pocket; I took a bite and then threw it in the car. I looked through the window and saw Pier his black eyes wide with horror, blood poured out of him and skin hung limply off of him. I then used the lighter and threw it on the car and ran away with inhuman speed. I heard the explosion but I didn’t dare look behind, metal and fire were surrounding me and the smell of burning flesh was pungent in the air.
I made my way back to the club; I stopped into a store nearby and went into the bathroom washing the sin away from my face. I didn’t dare look up at the mirror until I knew I had scrubbed every last remnant of my murderous act off of me. I watched as the blood circled the drain, once, twice. I then walked outside and called Gerard.
“Ready?”
“Yes,” I said absently. My voice seemed faraway even to me.
“Are you alright?” I was surprised at the concerned tone in Gerard’s voice.
I sighed “I just need to take a shower.”
Gerard hung up and in no time he pulled up in front of me, and I got into the car without a word. Gerard looked at me with a raised eyebrow for a moment but didn’t utter any of his thoughts aloud. Silence took over the car and I didn’t mind, I don’t think either of us did. I looked out of the window and just looked. My mind hummed absently and I didn’t bother thinking, I no longer wanted to think, it seemed that the more I learned the less happy I was. So I just let my mind glide never landing on one thought.
It seemed that all too soon we were back at the apartment and I found myself sighing and reluctantly getting out of the car.
“Thank you Gerard.”
He nodded absently and locked his car then proceeded inside, with me following in toe. I quickly slipped by him into the apartment, grabbed a towel and ran into the bathroom. I turned on the hot water and slowly peeled off my clothes, the blood caused them to stick to me like a second skin. The steam was filling the room quickly hazing the mirrors and causing water to condense on some of the other objects in the room. The steam seemed to fog my brain as well because no coherent thought was capable of forming and my body; which I hadn’t realized was rigid went pliant. I let my clothes slither off my body and pool around my feet, I then kicked them aside stepping into the shower.
The hot water seared my flesh but I bit my lip and threw myself under the unrelenting, merciless, shower head. Taking this small punishment I so deserved I could hardly look myself in the mirror. It’s funny really I’m more beautiful than I’ve ever been and yet the mirror the sight of my reflection disgusted me now more than ever.
What was I becoming? This is not what I had intended of my life. I looked at the tiles and stepped out of the fountain of hell water lashing down at me so that I could more closely look at the tile on the opposite wall of the shower. There was one drop of water that caught my attention for some reason it was different then all the others. I wasn’t sure how or why but it traveled it was on a steady straight course just as the others were and then the strangest thing happened; the water droplet veered off course nowhere near the others. The straight path it had once taken was over gone and now it was taking a path not traveled.

I fell to my knees and wept violently, I had wanted to join the peace core, go to school, become a vet, get married someday maybe even have children and now those chances, those things I’d wanted so dearly were gone. I know it was selfish to think of myself at this time. Kale, Gerard, Derek, Meg, and Jason they all had to do the same thing, it wasn’t right for me to weep for just myself, and yet, how could I help it? I couldn’t. These miseries, these tears, were being ripped from my very essence pouring and overflowing out of my soul.

Finally after awhile I got onto my feet, who knows how long it had been but Kale knocked on my door.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Kale said every bit of malice dripping in his voice, spreading through me like venom.

I didn’t respond I rose to my feet and turned off the water I wrapped myself in the towel I had strewn across the floor so carelessly. Then opened the door, I saw Kale’s face first bitter and cold. His soft seductive lips were pulled down at the corners in a scowl, his eyes half covered by his eyebrows furrowed to show his disapproval. Then the look melted away and a new look of concern took anger’s place. His soft golden eyes were wide and searching.

“Skylar, are you…”

“I’m fine Kale,” I said and in a way it was true. Having cried like that left me drained, empty. I could honestly say the only thing I felt was tired. Perhaps it was at crying so much or perhaps it was because the shower had relaxed my body into exhaustion. Either way the only thing I was seeking was the inside of my eyelids. I walked past him although he had opened his mouth to say something. I could care less what he had to say right now. I walked down the hall towards my room but Derek suddenly appeared in front of me.

“Skylar, I want to apologize you’ve kept my secret and I haven’t been very nice to you.”

In truth I could somewhat understand how the whole pack (except Kale) was skittish of me; they had depended on each other, only each other for a long time. Then suddenly a newcomer comes in and she doesn’t quite fit and they hardly know anything of her. I’m sure I’d be just as hostile especially if this girl was half vampire half werewolf.

“Don’t worry about it Derek, I’m not upset…No offense but I’m wiped so can you move so I can go to bed.”

He chuckled, his dark eyes dancing with amusement, “Yes ma’am,” he moved out of the way and bowed. I smiled, it was funny how a big, muscular guy, with green hair and a look that said, don’t mess with me and yet he was friendly and kind and everything that went against what his looks said.

I pat his head grinning, “That’s better, hey Derek?”

“Yeah?” he said standing up so that he towered over me smiling mockingly down at me.

I chuckled, “I won’t tell.”

“I know,” Derek said confidently then moved aside.

“Night,” I called over my shoulder then headed into my room too tired to wait for a response. I dragged my feet to the bed, feeling as if lead was weighing me down.

Meg had said some smart ass remark but I didn’t catch it; I collapsed into my bed and buried myself in my pillows and blankets. I closed my eyes savoring the warmth and comfort I felt and then I slowly floated on the waves of sleep, brining me farther and farther into its depths until I was submerged in it.

In my dream I was wearing a long, white gown. It was strange because I’d never been very fond of dresses, although I had to admit that this dress was beautiful. It reached to the floor and it was strapless leaving my shoulders exposed. Across the torso there was a design that reminded me of ivy because of the way it curled and twisted bearing pearls at the end. The wind blew lightly causing my dress to ripple, the wind was not chilly but rather warm wrapping me in its luxurious heat. I was hanging on a railing on a balcony looking at the sunset which painted the sky in hues of oranges, reds, yellows, and pinks. The land itself was beautiful as well it’s dark green trees giving way to bright green pastures.

“It’s lovely isn’t it?”

I turned so quickly I nearly fell over Tristan caught me by the waist and laughed his blue eyes, were glimmering putting the skies to shame.

“Am I dreaming this?” I asked when what I’d wanted to say was something flirty, or witty, something that would win him over. It seems I am just as hopeless in my dreams as I am out of them.

Tristan bit his lip, I found myself staring at those lips, they were beckoning me inviting me, and yet cowardice made it so that I did not accept.

“Yes and no,” Tristan finally answered, “You are dreaming but I’m controlling it.”

“Oh,” I said, I couldn’t believe it I’d wanted to see him more than anything tell him how I feel and what poetic words came out of my mouth? “Oh.” Why couldn’t I just tell him talking wasn’t so hard I was rather good at it and yet this seemed more difficult than anything that is of course except leaving. That was difficult.

“How do you like it?” He smiled warmly.

I looked at him his blue eyes, so full of pain of strength, his golden hair almost made of sunlight itself. He looked like an angel a beautiful angel. I felt all my worries disappear, the only thing I was afraid of here was me making an idiot out of myself.

“It’s beautiful,” It was the truth in fact it felt truer than anything I had ever said.

I looked at Tristan.

“How did you age with me if you’re a vampire?” She remembered growing up with him, he was the same age as her, or so she had thought until the last letter she received from him revealed he was over 300 years old and since vampires didn’t age physically it seemed impossible.

Tristan shrugged, “It’s an ability all vampires posses but they can only change their appearance in age but they can’t altar their appearance other than that. It makes it easier for us to hunt if we can be the same age, or at least appear so.”

“Oh,” I said unsure of what I should say. I should be alarmed he’d referred to me as prey and yet I couldn’t manage to do anything but admire and love him.

I remember when we were younger when we had been 7 years old that was 10 years ago; we had hit it off right away playing together and going to each other’s houses. It was a summer day, we were playing and I stopped and turned to him in front of a neighbor’s house I leaned into him to kiss him and then he stopped me and pointed. I looked over at my neighbor’s grandma smiling at us. I grabbed his hand, undeterred and ran home brought him into my room and kissed him. I sometimes wish I hadn’t because we no longer hung out at each other’s houses after that. However we didn’t stop seeing each other that was our first kiss and our last. I remember as I got older and heard of all the things he had to endure, being beaten and abused by his mother. Yet he never let on, he was always smiling and kind of course, I knew better I could see the sadness burning in his eyes.

He wasn’t like anyone else, he didn’t get involved with gossip he was always polite. Yet sometimes I wished he’d be more open not only for me but for himself.

He’d made me so happy he inspired me to be better and stronger, and I am a better person for have knowing him.

No matter what the case, no matter what he was or what he’d done, his past, his baggage. It wouldn’t change anything I love him. I love Tristan. With every fiber of my being, I swear it to be true, even if nothing else in this world is. It was a curse to love someone so wrong for me. I guess in a way we were star crossed lovers. Except our stars crossed before we’d even become lovers. To love, to yearn for him was a terrible thing but if I had to choose someone to love it would be him anyway. He was my disease, my curse, my love, my end and my savior. All wrapped in one. These days it is the only truth I know the only truth I depend upon.

Tristan looked at me a slow smile spreading over his face; I felt an answering smile on mine. In one moment it felt like we were reliving all our moments together and it felt so right. If there was really destiny it would lead me to him; but since I don’t believe in that kind of thing it’s all up in the air. For now though with him, I could just swim in those blue eyes and be reminded of childhood summer days, I didn’t have to worry about vampires, or werewolves or death. In fact there were no worries just the nervous fluttering of my heart.

Eventually there came a time when the mood shifted, Tristan turned to me.

“Skylar, you have to go.”

I pouted. “Already, couldn’t I just stay for a few more minutes?”

Tristan shook his head and leaned in close to me; my heart nearly stopped, I slowly leaned in but let him make the choice of meeting his lips to mine. He bit his lip looked at me and pulled away at the last moment.

“We should go.”

I read his body language he pursed his lips and then looked down. He was attempting to keep his emotions in check as was the usual course of action however; I could read him clear as I could read a book. He was holding something back, something he was fighting himself over. What it was I had no clue after all I am no mind reader, though in times like these perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad then again it would be one more thing to add to my resume of oddities.

“Skylar, I said we should go.”

I nodded even though I inwardly squirmed at the dominant tone in his voice, I did not like it at all.

I thought of my body lying back in my bed at the apartment, I envisioned it and somehow found an invisible road guiding me back to my own body. I felt as though waking up I was fighting a current threatening to be pulled under once again by sleep. I struggled and then finally slowly my eyes fluttered open and I felt myself vault up in a sitting position and gasp for air.

I looked around blinking, everyone was crowded around my bed and all the expressions were extremely diverse so I couldn’t tell what was going on. Kale looked concerned then relieved, Meg looked confused, Derek looked amused, Gerard looked apathetic, and Jason looked thoughtful.

“Uh guys why are you all around me?”

Kale sat next to me, “it’s 7:00 o’clock.”

“And?”

Meg replied, “Its Thursday.”

“You fell asleep Tuesday night,” Jason added.
“Really,” I looked around shocked then muttered, “Jesus Tristan you could have warned me.”

“What’d you say?” Derek asked.

“Oh, oh it’s nothing.”

Meg tilted her head to the side, “where’d you get that dress?”

“What dress,” I said then looked down and squeaked. I was wearing the long white dress from my dream. “Oh I uh was wearing this out and must’ve forgotten to change.”

I looked over to Gerard who narrowed his eyes skeptically, knowing that I did not wear that dress on our “date.” But thankfully he said nothing I had known that he would ask me about it later but for now I was safe.

“Yeah I remember you were wearing that to the restaurant we went to.” Gerard said. I could’ve kissed him; he totally just saved me I looked around hopefully to the others who all seemed to believe Gerard except that is for Meg.

“I haven’t seen you two kiss yet.” Meg said skeptically.

Gerard shrugged nonchalantly, although inwardly I could tell he was excited by her interest. “We aren’t big on public displays of affection.”

Meg crossed her arms, “well I don’t believe you,” she said sounding like a two year old. “I made you I doubt anyone I made would like HER.”

I glared at her, “You know Meg I have a name.”

“Skylab or whatever, not the point,” She was looking at Gerard, “you’d never kiss her.”

Kale glowered at her too, “her name is Skylar you know that.”

Derek shrugged, “Meg makes a valid point, we haven’t seen you two kiss and you are dating.”

Kale shook his head, “You guys don’t have to prove anything to us.”

Gerard shrugged and sat next to me, “Looks like we have to prove ourselves to them babe.”

I looked at Kale then Gerard, “I uh, I have morning breath.”

Gerard chuckled, “I don’t care, you’re cute when yourself conscious.”

Wow, Gerard was really hamming it up I sighed and Gerard put his hand on my cheek and rubbed his thumb against it. He leaned in and kissed me, it wasn’t terrible I closed my eyes, and kissed back; it wasn’t a passionate kiss it was an almost empty one it held a little warmth. It reminded me of the sensation you get when you close your eyes and lie down outside during a summer day. You feel the warmth on your eyelids and see the sunlight through them.

Finally, I pulled away and turned to the others, “see?”

Kale was gaping, slowly but surely he fixed his expression into a cold, blank one did a slight nod as if to confirm to himself what he just saw and left. Meg looked shocked then huffed and turned sauntering away with her nose held high in the air. Derek shrugged “proof enough for me.” I thought I heard him whisper to Jason as he left “gives me ideas,” but I wasn’t certain.

Gerard went to get up but then I pulled him down beside me, “hold on honey,” I hissed under my breath.

Gerard smiled, “Sure babe what is it?”

“What the hell was that?!”

“What was what?” Gerard said looking around.

“That stunt you just pulled Gerard.”

“You mean kissing you?” Gerard said raising an eyebrow smirking.

“Yes, that’s what I mean Kale would’ve made sure we didn’t have to kiss.”

Gerard rolled his eyes, “if we didn’t they would’ve been more suspicious. Trust me it was necessary”

I didn’t like the superior tone he was taking with me and the haughty expression wasn’t helping. I liked him much better when he was cold and indifferent. It seemed that with change in attitude his looks changed too, he no longer looked pale and half dead belonging to the shadows. Now he looked like a star, blazing and almost too bright.

Gerard faked a sympathetic look and pinched my cheek “Aww, how cute Skylar’s trying to protect her virtue.”

I leaned away, smacked his hand away, “knock it off, I have half a mind to tell everyone.”

Gerard shook his head “I have a lot more on you then you have on me if Kale finds out our dates are just excuses for you to run around the city you’ll never be aloud out of his side again.”

I sighed, “Fine alright. I won’t tell.”

Gerard nodded and left the room with a haughty air about him, and then Meg returned shortly after glaring at me.

Meg sat on the bed across of me and pulled out a cigarette.

“Want a smoke?”

I shook my head, “I don’t smoke.”

Meg shrugged, took a lighter out and inhaled deeply then slowly exhaled; the smoke curling through the air gray shadows dancing in the midst of it. For awhile I had just watched the smoke waiting for Meg to tell me what she wanted. We sat in silence for awhile I shifted my feet over the side and began to stand up but Meg pushed me back onto the bed.

“So you are using Gerard to sneak out, interesting.”
I gulped; I wonder how long she had been standing there without my knowledge.

“What do you want Meg?” I sneered.

“Oh nothing at all really I have what I want to know but I only have two questions, why is it you need to sneak out so badly and what is in it for Gerard?”

I saw the anger flare up, the betrayal, it was understandable after all. I was a newcomer and everyone here knew almost nothing about me. Yet it seemed the longer I was here the more secrets I absorbed from them.

“I will tell Kale if you don’t answer me,” she hissed her blue- silver eyes narrowing.

I hesitated for a moment and then shrugged pretending to feel much more nonchalant then was actually the case. “I will tell Kale that…” I hesitated for a moment, I was about to say I would tell Kale about how she drugged and raped him but then thought better of it. I couldn’t keep my blood drinking a secret any longer; after all if I would have to stoop to Meg’s level to keep this secret it wasn’t worth keeping. Would they banish me? Would they kill me? “I will tell Kale that myself.” I finished I quickly stood up and glided out of the room.

I looked around the kitchen, the living room, I felt a panic rising I whirled my head around, I turned and Derek’s muscled chest was in my face. I craned my head back and sure enough there he was, wearing a huge grin his black and green hair a mess his charcoal eyes dancing.

“Easy there short stuff, what are you in a hurry for?”

“Do you know where Kale is?” My voice came out more anxious and high then I’d expected it to and I inwardly cursed to myself.

Derek smiled, “Yeah he’s up on the roof, I’d ask if you knew your way up there but with your knack at sneaking around I’m sure you can find it.”

I knew he meant me to take it as a joke but he was right that’s what I’d been doing this whole time, sneaking around. The worst part was that I was sneaking behind Kale’s back and I owed him the most. After all, if it weren’t for him I’d be dead… or a vampire, I shivered at the thought of that.

I made my way up all the stairs, going unusually slow considering my capability of going fast. I tried to think desperately of what I would say once I got to Kale how I would tell him that this whole time I was the monster he didn’t think I was. The monster he tried his hardest from preventing me to be… was the monster I was. I collapsed onto the last stair and began to cry. It poured out of me violently, every death I’d made playing through my mind, every heart I’d ripped out, how I’d betrayed Kale every step of the way, when on that first night he saw they’d bitten me, he offered me an escape. Oh god mom what would you do? I need you I can’t do this by myself.

Suddenly I felt my body getting lurched forward down the stairs, my body smashing against the hard edges of the stairs and the banister. I looked up and saw Kale tumbling after me my body quickly reacted, I slammed my foot into the wall and reached for the banister; grabbing it tightly. Kale tumbled over me and with the other hand I reached out and gripped his arm. He blinked our faces only an inch or two away his body blanketing mine. Then his dark golden eyes softened and a wide grin spread across his face.

“It’s nice bumping into you,” he got up and held his hand out for me, he seemed to radiate warmth. Like the first time I had met him. Even as he was a wolf he comforted me. I couldn’t in words express my gratitude or my shame in my recent actions.

“Skylar.”

“I was looking for you.”

Kale looked surprised at that, “Really?”

I nodded, “but I want to talk to you alone.”

“Alright, Oh Skylar, your leg looks bad.”

I looked down and saw that my leg had a large gash on it. “Oh yeah look at that,” I wasn’t being strong or tough, it wasn’t like I was fighting off any pain I honestly felt nothing I didn’t even notice it until Kale mentioned it.

Kale shook his head and without a word scooped me up and ran me downstairs, by the time we had made it down the stairs (which took no time at all) my leg was completely healed.

I smiled and tried to wriggle out of his grasp, “See? Nothing.”

He entered the apartment his arms tightened around me, he didn’t say anything. Derek, Meg, Gerard, and Jason were all in the living room and saw us both enter.

“Hmm Gerard seems like Skylar is having a fling.”

Kale growled menacingly, “I accidentally tripped over Skylar and we both were falling down the stairs she managed to stop us both from falling and sustained an injury from it. Does anyone have a problem with that?”

I looked at Kale shocked, he didn’t outright threaten them but he might as well of. They all looked away and said nothing.

“I’m fine now Kale,” I muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. He shot me a glare and walked us into his room and set me onto the bed. His room looked bare the other bed in there I guessed to be Gerard’s since I assumed Derek and Jason would want there alone time. The only personal items I found in Gerard’s room were two pictures on a nightstand and a guitar in the corner of the room.

Kale set me down gently on his bed then sat beside me, it should’ve been weird being in a room alone with him, it still made me a little nervous but for the most part I was comfortable with him. I picked up one photo that showed a young boy, resembling him, and an older woman who had golden eyes like Kale’s and long blonde hair instead of Kale’s brown hair.

“That’s me and my mother.”

I smiled and turned to Kale “I can tell she’s very beautiful.”

Kale chuckled but it never reached his eyes instead of shimmering resembling honey they seemed to dim. “Are you calling me beautiful Skylar?” I blushed and looked away but he didn’t seem to notice. “Yeah she was beautiful…she’s dead now though, I never had a dad.”

I felt my eyes widen I took his hand, “I lost my mother too.”

He just stared at me for awhile his eyes softening into honey the lines etched in his face softened and he looked at me sympathetically. “I’m sorry.”

I sighed and looked at him, “Yeah I am too.”

I looked over to the guitar. “You play?”

Kale nodded and smiled, “Yeah I write a song for almost everything.” He took the guitar into his arms lovingly and strummed it softly playing a song that was both loving, and heartbreaking, I watched the way he looked at the guitar, like the world had suddenly just turned into him and the guitar he stopped the song off at a sweet note. Then looked at me, “I know it needs a lot of work but-“

“No not at all! It was beautiful really!” I smiled, “I loved it.”

Kale smiled, “good, oh I almost forgot you came to talk to me about something.”

I bit my lip I had meant to tell him that I drink blood, meant to tell him what I’d been doing when I snuck out but instead completely different words rushed out. “Me and Gerard aren’t really dating.”

Kale nodded, “I figured you two are too different but why?”

“Because Gerard likes Meg and wanted to make her jealous.”

Kale laughed, “Well that makes sense, she is jealous of you.”

I chuckled, “Yeah right, Meg’s gorgeous,” then I thought back to her diary and how she’d been jealous of me because of my relationship with Kale, did he know?

Kale nods, “she is physically attractive but she’s never had to deal with another girl since her new life. Besides…I can’t see her that way.”

“Why not?” I asked earnestly.

Kale went to say something but then stopped. “Meg…she’s immature and childish and although I care about her, I could never be in a relationship with her.”

I heard a sound, like someone crying and I knew who it was before I’d turned around. Sure enough Meg was standing in the doorway crying. Kale turned to her and stared in shock and confusion. Gerard went to walk in and saw her.

“Hey what’s going on?” He turned Meg around so she could face him and saw her crying. Meg pushed him aside and ran Gerard following after her.

I buried my face in my hands and mumbled, “Go get her Kale.”

Kale bit his lip unsure, “but I…”

“Just go Kale.”

For awhile I still felt his presence but then I heard him get up and leave the room. Maybe I didn’t belong with them, maybe I wasn’t meant to be a werewolf, and maybe as much as I tried I was a monster. I was a vampire. “No,” the she wolf howled in mourning.

I went into my room and packed my things, got into bed, and fell asleep. Waiting for the dream to pull me in and soon it did.

This time I was wearing a long corseted dress with ruffles and beautiful embroidery, and I had my hair down with dangling earrings and I knew this was Rayne’s doing, I never dreamt myself into beautiful clothing. I looked around and I was going through a city on a long boat when I looked up at who was propelling it forward I found familiar blue eyes.

“Hello,” Rayne cooed softly smiling.

“I’m a monster aren’t I Rayne.”

Rayne stooped rowing for a moment and sat across from me holding my chin until I was forced to look into his beautiful face. “A monster, Is that how you think of me?” His eyes looking hurt.

I cried and looked away; “I don’t know anymore, I don’t know anything anymore.”

Rayne pouted, “Are things not working out with your pack?”

I shook my head then looked at Rayne, his blonde long hair reaching his chin. His gorgeous blue eyes dancing in the reflection of the old time street lights, “I haven’t been entirely honest… with anyone not even you.”

Rayne looked perplexed and leaned back, “Is that so? Then why don’t you tell me now?”

I took a deep breath the corset fighting against my chest for circulation. “I…I’m only half werewolf…”

“Yes and half human right?” Rayne asked.

“No,” I shook my head, my earrings swinging in the same motion, “No, I’m half vampire too.”

Rayne’s eyebrow’s shot up and he gaped in shock.

“I was being attacked by vampires and Kale saved me, he knew I was bitten by vampires but accepted me anyway. When I’d changed he thought, we all thought that I was no longer vampire… but we were wrong, I kept sneaking away to drink blood. I didn’t drink from humans; I killed vampires who were trying to hunt me.”

Rayne blinked, “you can drink from other vampires?”

“Can’t you?” I asked looking puzzled.

Rayne thought about it for awhile, “to tell you the truth I never even thought it was possible.”
I nodded, “and there’s one more thing,” I muttered.

He chuckled, “there’s more, wow Skylar, you’ve been keeping quite a lot of secrets haven’t you?”

I smiled a little and nodded, “but this is by far the worst one and the longest secret I’ve ever kept.”

Rayne leaned in listening intently. I felt my heartbeat rush and before I could talk myself out of it I leaned in and kissed him roughly, but he held the side of my face softly his tongue sweeping through my mouth in a lazy movement coaxing me to relax. Reluctantly, I slowed down to his preferred speed, and then suddenly Kale popped into my mind and I pulled away.

“Kale’s your mate,” the she wolf scolded in my mind. “Not this one.”

I thought, “Yes but I am not all wolf. I loved Rayne as a human.”

“You said loved,” The she wolf pointed out.

I shook my head and trying to clear my head, and then heard Rayne’s soft voice. “Is something the matter?”

“No,” I sighed, “nothing’s the matter; it’s just everything’s so messed up, I mean besides this.”

Rayne took my hand, “You said that was your worst secret?”

I nodded, “I’ve loved you as long as I can remember.”

Rayne nodded, “I love you too.”

I looked at Rayne shocked, taking in his calm expression, “Then why did you never say anything?”

“Because, I figured it was an unhealthy relationship, I mean I’m immortal, I’m 283 years your senior, and I figured you’d be scared of me, and you deserve a normal life.” He looked into my eyes his reflecting pain, his beauty was unparalleled and my heart ached to see him in pain.

I hugged him “well none of that stuff matters anymore,” I smiled, “and besides even if I was human I would’ve loved you exactly the same.”

Rayne smiled, “I hope so.” He hugged me close, “come on I’ll take you away.”

I smiled and nodded, “when?”

“Tomorrow,” Rayne smiled kissing my head.

It was strange we were making plans to run away, I had confessed my love and it was returned and yet I felt somewhat empty. Maybe it was shock, or maybe… I woke up wearing the long corseted gown from my dream but I was less surprised then the first time it had happened. I sat up and looked around my room relieved that Meg wasn’t there. I proceeded to poke my head out into the hallway and when I saw the cost was clear I grabbed my backpack and headed out into the hall where I bumped into Derek.

“Hey kid,” he grinned, “Where you headed off to a ball or something?”

“I’m not entirely sure where I’m headed, but I’m going away for awhile.” I felt a lump forming in my throat, I hated goodbyes, I hugged Derek.

“I’ll miss you.”

Derek frowned, “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” he looked around anxiously.

“I have to find my own way,” I pleaded, “I’ll come back someday but I need to do this.”

Derek sighed and nodded.

“Will you tell Kale to be safe and to not worry about me and that I am so thankful to him for everything?”

Derek ruffled his hair, “I’ll miss you kid.”

I nodded and walked out the door quickly running down the stairs of the apartment and trying to think on how I could get back home. The first time I killed and drank a vampire a boy drove me home. A normal boy, I didn’t remember his name but I think he said he worked at an auto body store not too far from where I’d lived. I rushed around the neighborhood circling it a few times until finally I found the auto body shop I looked around anxiously.

Finally, I saw the boy, he had long brown hair that reached his shoulder’s which was partially covered by a hat tipped to the side, he was wearing a blue jumpsuit and hunched over the hood of a car covered in gasoline stains. His colleages were muttering about me and the boy turned and smiled, running over to me.

“Hey there Skylar,” the boy had a grin with imperfect teeth with imperfect skin which I found relieving.

“Hey,” I grinned, “does your offer to give me a ride still stand?”

The boy nodded, “yeah, just let me talk to my boss first.”

I nodded and sat in a nearby chair, and thanks to my strong hearing (whether it’s thanks to me being a werewolf or a vampire I do not know,) I could hear the others congratulating the boy on “landing” a girl like me. I laughed to myself, running into me was nothing worth celebrating.

I thought of the pack which made me want to cry and that when I’d left them I’d left them for the worst. I left them ripped apart, and now like a coward I was leaving. The boy walked over, “Hey you okay?”

“Mhm,” I nodded trying to pull myself away from those thoughts that tormented me. The boy took my wrist and led me to his car opening the door for me smiling.

“Thank you,” I got into the car and the boy got in buckling his seat belt and looked to the back pushing all the clutter off the seats trying to make it look neat. “Sorry it’s a mess.” He then proceeded to put the car into ignition automatically playing the perfectly teenage sounds of blink- 182.

I relaxed in the car, smiling happily.

“So where are we going?” the boy asked.

“You think you can drive me out of state, or at least to the border?”

The boy shrugged, “sure. So uh can I ask about the dress?”

I looked down, “Oh uh yeah my dad wanted me to go to this big dinner thing.”

“I see looks like some pretty fancy stuff.” He seemed intimidated.

“I guess,” I shrugged.

He chuckled, “you know most girls would die to wear something like that.”

“I would die to take it off,” I grumbled.

“I could help you with that,” the boy grinned.

I looked at him and laughed, he was even as perverted as I remember human boys being. Who ever thought I’d miss that?

“As tempting as that offer is,” I chuckled, “I think I’ll decline.”

The boy grinned staring straight ahead, “So where are you headed to anyway?”

“I’m going over to visit an old friend.”

“Sounds fun,” the boy grins and when I don’t respond he fills the silence by turning up his music. It’s funny since changing I suppose I’ve become paranoid and somewhat socially inept. When I was human I too was afraid of awkward pauses, now I do not mind them because every silent moment I take gives me enough time to fully process the information I’d received.

I looked outside and noticed everything from the hugest building, to the smallest bug on the side walk, I noticed every heartbeat and suddenly became aware of the boy’s delicious scent. It filled the car and I rolled down the window and the boy looked at me. “Are you getting carsick?”

“Something like that,” I muttered and he handed me a sweatshirt from the back, in all honesty I never really felt cold anymore not because of the weather anyway, but the gesture was cute I smiled and put it on.

“Thank you,” I smiled.

“Keep it,” the boy said grinning.

“Oh, I… I don’t know if I’m coming back to New York.”

The boys light mood fumbled a bit and he frowned, I smiled and kissed his cheek, “If I’m ever around New York I’ll drop this off to you. I promise.”

The boy smiled a little, “You are so different from other girls I’ve met.”

I held back a sigh, I don’t think I’d said anything that weird had I? Why couldn’t I ever be normal?

The boy smiled as if he could read my mind, “Relax I had meant it as a compliment.”

We spent the rest of the day talking though I carefully dodged every personal question he asked he got me food at a McDonalds which I was happy to discover I enjoyed just as much now as I did when I was human. It was nice finding a similarity in my old life and my new however small it was, and although I quite enjoyed the food there was a hunger that was not sated.

It seemed that the smell of his blood only smelled better and more alluring each passing moment the sound of his heartbeat like that of a deadly dance of which I hoped I was strong enough to resist. For awhile we drove a few hours perhaps and finally he took me to right in front of Rayne’s house I had thanked him and told him that he didn’t have to take me all the way here but he insisted and wished me good luck he hugged me and then drove off.
I turned and looked at Rayne’s house, I couldn’t explain it but something seemed off, it was like all the color was leached out f the house and also in the area surrounding it, but I shook it off as paranoia or at least I tried to but my heartbeat quickened and my hands were sweating. I opened the door cautiously, the inside was pitch black but I could still see the shapes of things. I used my vampire sight and found nothing I then switched to my vampire sight in which I saw the forms of three people they were all red. I did not see the silhouette of Rayne.

“I can see you,” I called, “Who are you three and what do you want.”

“It is but a trap,” the she wolf hissed, “show no mercy for they will show none on you,”

I was surprised that her voice was still there I had thought the she wolf was upset with me and disappeared.

“I can never leave you I am a part of you. Although you are part vampire you have no evil in you. Now focus.”

I nodded and crouched low growling low letting my teeth grow into wolf teeth and my nails grow into claws. Hoping maybe that I wouldn’t have to kill anyone, from behind me I felt two hands squeeze my throat, O was surprised and dug my claws into my assailants wrist and I smelled the blood waft through the air I easily pried his hands off my throat and fed on his blood, it tasted amazing it reminded me of life itself, it was bitter, it was sweet, it was sour and it was hot. I only got two licks of the powerful delicious blood before I lost consciousness, but I thought I heard a groan before I went under.

I woke up my body craving blood even more then before, I looked around and found myself in Rayne’s basement, my whole body felt like lead and everywhere hurt. I groaned and moved my body hearing a sound that resembled jingling and felt a sharp pain in my wrist and the smell of blood. I opened my eyes and found my wrists bound in shackles and blood oozing out from underneath them.

“There are razors on the inside of those shackles,” I heard a familiar voice state matter-of- factly.

I looked up and saw Rayne standing as tall and beautiful as ever, I smelled his blood and knew I had drunken some. He was looking down at me as if I was a puzzle. “I knew for a fact you were a threat to us but I could’ve never imagined that you were both vampire and werewolf.”

“Screw the formal crap Rayne, what’s going on? Why am I in shackles?”

Rayne chuckled, “even for a girl in this day in age you are rash and unpredictable, you’ve always been that way. I find you so strange one moment you seem an ally the next you’re an enemy.”

“I am no threat to you Rayne.” I said unbelieving that this was the boy I’d loved for his chivalry, kindness, and strength.
“That’s what I thought, but I realized that you maybe tricking me trying to get information for your werewolf friends.”

I gawked, “You can’t really believe that can you?”

“Like I said Skylar, you are very unpredictable, you said you loved me and yet you drank my blood.” He looked at me bitterly; he acted as if I was a stranger as if he didn’t know me my whole life.

“I didn’t know It was you,” I pleaded weakly.

“Yes well even if that is so we have to break you of your vampire drinking habit.” He said.

“So you’re chaining me up?”

“And bleeding you out yes,” He turned on his toe gracefully and left me there.

I just sat there in shock, I was sad enough to cry and yet I couldn’t manage to come to tears. Rayne had betrayed me the one person in the world I trusted and now I realized that I had made a huge mistake in leaving the pack but it was too late, I would starve and eventually die here and the only person I had to blame was myself.

“This is not your fault you have known this vampire all your life and vampires are quite alluring to humans you were no exception and because you had fond memories of him you trusted him which is really only natural. Also, when you left you were only thinking of the pack…well not only but it was a big reason why you had left. The fact that you think of you’re pack before yourself only means you are a good werewolf.”

I meant to laugh but instead it had come out like a sob I lied down on the hard, cold, basement floor and closed my eyes. Why was Tristan so cold towards me now, it must’ve meant that everything he had said in the dream was a lie, I felt tears well up in my eyes I had never felt so stupid and unsure in my life. I then looked around the room, careful not to shift my body too much so that the shackles wouldn’t bite farther into my wrist. The room was a drab gray color and lacked any real furniture; there were two banisters and a rug on the floor. I sighed and then spied a small cellar window which leaked out a little light. Even that didn’t seem like much of an option. Suddenly I heard someone open the basement door and walk down the stairs followed by heavy thumping. I quickly lied down and pretended to be asleep the pressure of lying down dug the razor further into my wrist and I forced myself to swallow down a whimper. I heard the sound of something dragging and then a thump right next to me. I heard the tempting melody of blood coursing through the veins.

“Please don’t,” a girl’s voice pleaded next to me then I heard the dreaded jingles of the chains and the clap of the shackles shutting.

“Shut up girlie,” I heard Rayne hiss, I rolled over and winced then looked up at Rayne, his light blue eyes seemed to light up with disgust looking at his captor. I looked to her and I knew she was human, she had dull blonde hair and green eyes that looked just as mine had before the change, she had bags under her eyes and pale skin which was marked with dirt.

“Your eyes,” she said.

I sighed, “I know they are strange,” I looked to Rayne “Why are you doing this to me?”

Rayne sighed looking at me sympathetically, “This is the only way Skylar, you have to drink her.”
“No!” I shouted, “I won’t do it!”I growled “Why would you make me do this?!”

“I can’t let you feed off members of our race.”

“This is supposed to give me reason not to?! You attacked me and bound me in shackles!” I screamed.

“Relax,” he grabbed underneath my chin then kissed me softly, “mmm you’ll forgive me you love me and I am doing this to help you because I love you.”

I turned my head away, he’s just lying to me I know it for a fact.

“They’re all liars Skylar… I’m just sorry you had to learn this way.”

I turned my head back towards him and spit at him, “You said you didn’t drink people’s blood, you said you only took blood from the blood bank. You are just like the rest of them. You’re nothing but an oversized mosquito, A pest. People are more than food Rayne.”

“Not all people,” Rayne sighed “If I honestly thought that way about everyone do you think you would’ve lived this long? That I would’ve watched you grow and never have harmed you?”

“He’s just playing tricks,” the she wolf growled.

“I don’t know you’re motives Rayne but they obviously have nothing to do with my welfare.”

Rayne sighed, “You are rash, even as a human I suppose some part of your nature was wild,” He leaned over and caressed the side of my face, “you will understand my dear in due time you will understand.”

The girl stirred next to me and I looked to her, “She has nothing, no home, and no family,” Rayne muttered, “take her out of her misery.”

I shook my head, she was so young and so pretty, and she could still have a whole life ahead of her and Rayne wanted me to take that away, and her blood had a wonderful aroma which reminded me of lilacs, my mother used to grow lilacs…when she died our house never again smelled of lilacs. It was tempting really it was but I just lied down and turned away from the girl.

Rayne shook his head, “you’re so stubborn, if you don’t drink from her she’ll eventually die of starvation.”

I payed him no response, this was not the boy I fell in love with and I desperately wanted to believe that it was all a nightmare. That I would wake up and everything would be ok.

“Oh,” Rayne added, “You should’ve never got that boy involved.”

I snapped up, “What did you do to him?!”

Rayne shrugged, “well I had to repay the people working with me somehow.”

I struggled against the shackles blood gushing, “You psycho! You’re sick and you’re going to burn in hell!”

Rayne just chuckled, “We are in hell love.” He then walked gracefully out of the room as if we had discussed politics over tea instead of the damnation of our souls.

I lay back down remembering the boy, his happy-go-lucky attitude, and his joking manner, how he had showed me kindness and asked nothing of me in return. He could’ve been anything he wanted, could’ve done anything he wanted and instead he was dead, he probably died in pain too. For no other reason than that he was kind to me.

“Are you a vampire too?” The girl asked.

“I’m half vampire, half werewolf, which kind of makes me 1/3 vampire, 1/3 wolf, and 1/3 human.”

“He’s right you know, you can just drink me dry, I have nothing and no one, I don’t deserve to live.” The way she said it was strange her voice seemed rather apathetic like she wasn’t talking anything of importance.

“What is your name?”

The girl paused for a moment then responded puzzled, “My name is Ashley.”

I rolled over and looked her in the eyes; her green eyes were filled with tears that spilled over her bruised and dirtied cheeks. “I’m getting you out of here Ashley, I refuse to give up on you, and you aren’t worthless.”

I tried to think but being so close to her, smelling her blood made it hard, I could hear it pumping through her heart and see the vein pulsing in her neck underneath her skin. I closed my eyes, this was my crucible moment, I would either crack or I would with stand, I had to be strong. I felt a hand touch mine, “its okay,” Ashley’s voice cooed softly, “you have nothing to prove to me I know you aren’t like them.” I released my hand from her grip and rolled over and found myself relieved when I succumbed to dreamless sleep.

When I woke up the following evening all my limbs felt heavy when I lifted my head I found a pool of my own blood coming from my wrists. Ashley woke up a few moments later, some of her blonde hair was stained by my blood. “Sorry,” I chuckled.

Ashley’s eyes were wide, “What are they doing to you?!”

I sighed, “They’re bleeding me out to make me weaker and hungrier.” I didn’t have to explain what I would be hungry for her, she seemed hungry too her stomach growled as if answering for her. I sighed and when we heard the door open from the top of the cellar steps. Ashley laid down pretending to sleep.

A tall willowy figure descended down the steps and appeared in front of us in an instant. He had long black hair and sapphire blue eyes. He had a hard triangular jaw and a perfect, straight, nose. I had to admit in the shallowest way he was rather attractive but I was aware of the monster that lay underneath the handsome mask. “How are you ladies this evening?” he said seeming rather smug.

I leaned against the wall feigning to feel weaker than I actually did, “good, but I feel so weak I can barely lift my head so I am incapable of drinking from her.” I heard Ashley’s heart speed up.

The boy smirked, “Why of course,” he grabbed the back of my head cradling it and grabbed Ashley by the hair, Ashley struggled against his grip looking at me pleadingly. “I’m sorry,” I mouthed to her and he leaned me into Ashley’s neck her pulse dancing wildly. For a moment I hesitated the lore of her blood was so strong I heard my thoughts whisper, “just a taste.” I licked over her pulse, I could taste her mortality, her fear; it burned like a cinder on my tongue. Then I yanked back grabbing the vampire boy’s wrist, Ashley moved away just in time for me to throw the vampire boy to the floor next to me. I straddled him, pinning his other arm with my knee, grabbed his throat with my other hand, and held his wrist to my mouth. I closed my eyes and bit down hard and heard a groan escape his throat. I drank deeply feeling the warm blood flood my mouth and my throat, I nearly drank him dry of blood and then I pulled away.

“I could kill you right now, but I won’t. I will do as I never have and I will give you an opportunity to realize just how mortal you are and to make the right choice…but should I ever finding you drinking from another human or forcing another to. I will kill you and I will not hesitate.”

I pulled and easily broke the shackles and chains that bound me, the remnants shattering around him I then stood and licked the wounds over my wrists. I then easily broke the shackles that bound Ashley. She was looking up at me horrified her blonde hair whipped wildly around her face, her green eyes wide with horror.

I held out my hand patiently, she shook visibly, paling but she grabbed it. I jumped up to the cellar window easily and pulled her up, “Are you okay?” I asked looking her over.

“Yes I am.” She nodded.

I quickly scooped her up onto my back and just in time, the vampires (all except the one I’d bitten) ran and or jumped from the house to form a circle around Ashley and me. Then Tristan appeared in front of me, “Give up you can’t win.”

I could feel Ashley’s heart palpitate on my back. “Hold on Ashley,” I muttered and then I jumped up high into the air on top of a tall tree, I wobbled but managed to keep my balance. I then ran and leaped from one tree to the other. “Hurry!” Ashley yelled. As I weaved in and out of branches and twigs at incredible speeds, then I dropped down out of the tree landing on my feet and running. However Tristan cut me off, “You’re very good but I’m better.”

I felt someone coming at me from behind and quickly moved out of the way and threw Ashley into the air. One of them tried to go to her a female but I caught her midair by her hair and slammed her to the ground. One charged at me and I ran towards him like a freight train then easily moved away turned and tripped him. Another wrapped his hand around my wrist I easily flipped him and then jumped between trees to gain height and caught Ashley as she made her way back down to the earth. I sighed relieved but then Tristan jumped down from a higher up branch he’d perched himself on and backslapped me. I felt the blood leak from my mouth and heard Ashley’s terrified scream. I managed to right myself mid air and grab another branch, hanging from it. I pulled myself up as Ashley clung to me tightly, which didn’t really bother me any. Tristan jumped down falling towards me, I jumped up towards him and kicked him sending him flying to another branch. A vampire boy took me by my ankle and threw me down. I fell a little ungracefully then caught Ashley and kicked the person nearest me I then changed letting my hair grow to fur and my nails grow to claws. I then snarled at them and forced Ashley onto my back then I ran, if vampires thought they ran fast they were wrong, werewolves (especially females) tended to be extremely quick.

I weaved in and out of trees running and leaping easily away from the vampires. Ashley clung to me grabbing fistfuls of fur, I ran so fast that for a moment I thought my paws would lift off the ground and I would soar, when I got out of range of the vampires I slowed my pace. Ashley’s heart was flying a mile a minute and I sat down and let her descend from my back.

“Where are we going to go now?” Ashley asked.

I sighed, “I haven’t the faintest clue.”

I started walking around and realized that I had no clue where I was, I turned to Ashley, “Do you by any chance have money?”

“Well I have my credit card.” She shrugged.

“Have enough for a motel?”

“Yep,” Ashley smiled and we walked to the nearest bank of America, she inserted her card put in her code and deposited 80$.

“Wow,” I smiled, “How’d you get that much cash?”

Ashley looked away ashamed, “I’d rather not say.”

I nodded, Ashley went to the nearest fast food restaurant and we both ordered a cheeseburger, large fry, and shakes, a vanilla for me and a chocolate for Ashley. We sat down and ate quietly; it was strange a moment ago I was running for our lives and now we were eating like normal teenagers.

“So why did those guys capture you?” Ashley asked nonchalantly sipping her chocolate shake.

“Because I thought it was just going to be Tristan and I, you see we were friends when we were humans, well when I was a human and… we were going to run away together because I had messed everything up with my werewolf pack…and I… I didn’t know what to do.” I hid my face in my hands realizing just how idiotic I sounded when I’d said these things out loud.

“Damn you screwed up.”

I lifted my head and looked at her incredulously, “Thanks you’re such a help.”

Ashley smiled, “no problem anytime,” then she continued eating and I finished my cheeseburger and shake then we left.

Ashley made a valid point I really had screwed everything up. I nearly killed Ashley and I, never mind that I had gotten someone killed, and Tristan was not the person I thought he was but I still couldn’t manage to hate him. I knew what he’d said in the basement about loving me and chaining me up for my good was a lie; but I wanted nothing more than to believe him and if Ashley wasn’t involved I probably would’ve stayed. I would’ve let him chain me up and beat me; as twisted as that is. I probably upset Kale, and now I could never see him again because it would endanger his life and the rest of the lives of the pack. The vampires would follow me; I knew that much for sure.

Ashley sighed, “come on let’s get a room.”

I shook my head looking around the beautiful town, I could tell by the style of the buildings that it was a beach town; I could smell the beach, the salt and fresh air. The town seemed laid back; the town itself took on the personality of the beach. The weather was still descent here not as cold as New York had been.

“How long has it been?”

Ashley didn’t have to explain much further what she meant, she meant my first change, I had never thought about what time it was.

“Um… I think it’s been a month, maybe two now.”

Ashley looked at me like I was an idiot, “You don’t know?”

I shrugged and then stopped and smiled when I saw the beach.

It was so serene and peaceful, I couldn’t help it I ran onto the beach and twirled until I fell smiling I then looked at the water, it was peaceful. The mist was relaxing and the sky was painted in an array of reds, oranges, yellows, and pinks. It seemed to me like a sign, for now life will be peaceful.

After awhile I sat up and we headed to a hotel nearby, it was quite charming we could only afford a room with one queen bed, the walls were blue and there was a vase filled with flowers and a nice view of the beach. I turned to thank Ashley but she had already gone to take a shower so I collapsed onto the bed exhausted. I closed my eyes and let my consciousness drift away.

I was in fire it didn’t burn particularly but it pulled me under, I looked down and saw Tristan clinging to my ankle terrified and looked up to see Kale holding my hand trying to help me up. Then I felt a tug like someone trying to tug at something, I knew right away who it was. Tristan was trying to get in my dreams; well he would not get the chance. I woke up agitated and looked at Ashley who was drying her hair.

“What’s wrong?” she said brushing her hair.

“I forgot to mention that Tristan has the gift to show up and dictate your dreams.”

Ashley turned around her eyes wide, “Tristan… you mean one of those vampires?”

I nodded, “The leader.”

She looked as though she might faint; she walked over to the bed and sat down next to me. “So what do I do?”

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair , “Just watch out for it try to keep up a mental block up I know it seems difficult but if he does appear don’t answer any questions he may have.”

She nodded and lied down and I took her hand and she tightened her grip on mine. We faced the world of dreams together.

I got a job at a nearby restaurant, and Ashley worked at a toy shop nearby and so we lived in the hotel room, it was a comfy enough life I became the family Ashley never had and she became the family I had taken away.

I told her everything and she told me everything. She was orphaned and was put in foster care, but she was sick of people pretending to be family and getting close to people only to leave them. So she ran away living on her own I told her of my much different life.

One day I was working and waited a table, when I approached it there sat Tristan holding a menu nonchalantly looking just as lovely as always. He was trying to fight off an arrogant smirk seeming rather pleased with himself.

“What do you want?” I hissed narrowing my eyes.

Tristan pouted no doubt feigning hurt “How are you Rayne? What’s new with your life? I’m happy to see you.”

“I’m supposed to be happy to see you?” I said incredulously, “You locked me in a basement, you watched me bleed, and then you tried to force me to drink someone’s blood. So why in the hell should I be happy to see you?”

Tristan shrugged, “You’ll forgive me.”

I walked off and then as if it couldn’t get worse Kale grabbed my wrist, “Can I talk to you?” I looked over my soldier where Rayne was he wasn’t looking this way so I nodded and grabbed his hand.

“Let’s go Kale.”

Kale and I headed outside, and although seeing him made me nervous and even though I knew it wasn’t safe to see him I was happy, I’d missed him. I tried to think with logic but I’d underestimated Kale’s calming effect on me.

He smirked boyishly and hugged me, and I hugged back reveling the feel of his arms around me. He exuberated warmth from every pore as if he himself brought light and warmth. He was like a bright shining star in a black cold sky.

“I missed you,” Kale muttered.

“Kale there’s so much I haven’t told you… and I was so afraid that you wouldn’t…” I felt tears well up , “So much has happened I can’t tell you now… but I’m staying in room 207 at the beachside bay hotel, go there and wait for me at 10:00 okay?”

Kale cupped my face, “Okay but no matter what you have to say I won’t turn my back on you.”

I sighed and looked away, “I really hope so… I really missed you too Kale.”

I went inside and went back to Tristan’s table “What would you like to drink?”

Tristan looked at me, “as you can imagine I didn’t come here for a drink.”

“Well sir, you have to order something.”

Tristan looked over the menu, “fine whatever I’ll have a coke now Skylar you have to listen to me… please.”

I looked at the expression on his face and knew he was serious and as long as I’ve known him I don’t remember him asking for anything.

“Fine,” I sighed.

Tristan leaned over and muttered, “The mysterious “disappearances” of the vampires in New York has seriously concerned the Queen of the Vampires.”

I felt the blood drain from my face, “wait there’s a vampire queen?”

Tristan nodded solemnly.
“Wait why is she concerned I only killed like… three vampires I think.”

“That isn’t the point,” Rayne shook his head his blonde hair swaying with it. “Vampires never just disappear and usually the person or people are found and the fact they can’t find the bodies isn’t helping your case either.”

I ran a hand through my hair, “So is she coming to New York?”

Rayne shook his head, “No she’s staying in Romania but she is sending some of her oldest and most important officials there.”

I started shaking, I felt as though I would faint and it seemed the world was spilling around me. There was a queen of Vampires, and she wanted me. She didn’t know it yet but that’s what she wanted.

“How do you know all this?” I muttered.

Rayne’s mood seemed to darken, “I know how that witch works.” He got up and cupped the side of my face stroking my cheek with his thumb. His gaze was strongly locked into mine, his eyebrows scrunched over his nose and his lips were set in a grim frown.

“Be careful Skylar I can no longer attempt to protect you.”

I nodded, “I understand,” and I did just because I would risk my life for him does not mean he’d do the same for me, and I was thankful for that; at least he would be safe.

Rayne leaned down and kissed me, I wanted to be closer, for him to kiss me passionately, but that wasn’t going to happen, instead he held my shoulders back so that only our lips were touching. His kiss was slow and he wasn’t bad at kissing but it just wasn’t the way I’d anticipated it.

He pulled away and walked out of the room, no “goodbye,” or “good luck with that vampire queen,” or even “I lied I hate you go die,” anything was better than him just silently leaving.

Unfortunately, my world spinning around me and the fact that I may very soon get kidnapped and eventually killed by vampires wasn’t going to change the fact I had to work and I had to help pay for the hotel room Ashley and I had stayed at.

A huge group of teenagers sat at a table and ordered a large amount of food and were disruptive. Nevertheless I kept smiling and managed to be quite civil Mother Teresa would’ve been impressed by my unrelenting patience. However when I went to collect my money for my “tip” they left me a sticky note that read, “Try showing more cleavage and wear high heels.”

I considered hunting that person down and giving them a piece of my mind but I just continued working and it seemed the day trudged by as slowly as possible as if just to torment me. The clock ticking by at a painfully slow rate and just when I thought I’d rip all the hair out of my head the clock told me that I could go home, and the person who was taking the shift after arrived and I impatiently ran out the door. I didn’t even bother going the human speed I ran into an alley and jumped on top of the hood of a dumpster and leapt onto the roof of the building neighboring it.

I ran and jumped from roof to roof and then I stop. I looked down at Ashley, who was getting out of work wearing a light sweatshirt, leggings, a jean skirt, and a white hat, Her long, dull, blonde hair seemed to caress her face. Her big green eyes looked around warily and then I dropped off the roof and landed on my feet next to her. Ashley whipped around and faced me, her eyes wide.

“Jeez Skylar,” Ashley gasped “You almost gave me a heart attack.”

I chuckled, “Sorry, I’ll try to remember that next time.”

Ashley smiled wide, the kind of smile that is genuine, the kind of smile that tells you stories about the person, I wondered how she could smile sometimes having been so alone and gone through so much. She looked so different then she had that first day we met, her cheeks were a much healthier pink, her green eyes were vibrant and enthralling and her smile was all encompassing.

“It was because of you,” the she wolf muttered softly.

I shook my head abandoning the thought with dread, if I was the reason she was happy then I’d soon have to leave her worse for the wear. I didn’t want to leave her but I had to or we’d both die.

“Are you okay?” Ashley asked pouting.

“Yes,” I nodded. “I’m fine.”

She looked down at the ground and muttered softly right as we were about to enter the hotel, “I have a confession.”

I felt my heart race but then I forced myself to breathe; confessions usually in my case weren’t a good thing. “You can tell me anything,” I smiled warmly to Ashley trying to make her feel better although I could tell by the look on her face that it wasn’t going to be good.

Ashley smiled nervously, “Yes well lets head inside first,” her head was down and she was twiddling her thumbs which only succeeded in making me more nervous. We walked slowly to the elevator; the whole climb up each floor was silent between the two of us, which was practically unheard of. The tension was so thick in the air that you could cut it with a butter knife. I actually started to become fidgety when finally we reached our floor, we walked up to our room and Ashley took out the card key. She kept swiping the card and finally after the third or fourth time the door unlocked. She entered the room her head down and I followed warily. She didn’t bother turning on the light even though there was very little light streaming through the room and although I had no trouble seeing her I’m sure it was more difficult for her to see me. She lifted her head to me and without warning closed the space between us with a kiss. I was too shocked to do anything. So I just let her kiss me and didn’t move. When Ashley pulled away her eyes were full of tears, and she looked at me pleadingly.

“I love you,” Ashley muttered.

I shook my head and sighed, Ashley could not have worse timing. I rubbed my head, “No you don’t Ashley.” Why now of all times was she trying to tell me this. It was too much. I felt as if I’d explode, but I didn’t say anything.

“Then why do I feel this way?” Ashley said her voice shaking nervously.

I sighed and rested my head against hers and pet her head, “because you’ve never had a relationship with someone this way. I thank you though for caring about me so much. For helping me so much, I know you though Ashley and you are attracted to boys, I’ve seen it.”
Ashley shook her head but she didn’t argue with me, I just pet her head quietly for awhile.

I heard a knock on the door and saw Kale peak into the room, “Am I interrupting something?”

I shook my head, “No,” I cupped Ashley’s face, “I need to talk to Kale… alone… do you mind?”

Ashley shook her head looking between the two of us, “I’ll go take a shower.” She grabbed a towel and went into the bathroom and I waited until I heard the water turn on. Kale sat on the bed across from me and looked up at me.

“So what did you need to tell me?”

I bit my lip, “There was another reason I left… besides ruining things for you and you’re pack.”

“I know you went to see him,” Kale said icily, “I’m not stupid you know.”

“Oh well, there’s more,” I sat next to him I felt my stomach churn and just when I thought I couldn’t say it all spilled out of me. I told him that I drank blood, that I’d killed two or three vampires to survive and told him that I’d never turned a human. I also told him that I left because Tristan invited me and that I ran away from him and that now the vampire queen was after me.

For awhile he just stared at me several emotions flitting over his features, everything from anger and betrayal, to sadness and pity. “Why did you run away from him if you love him? Why did you bring that girl?”

I looked down and whispered, in a voice that was hardly audible, “because I don’t know who or what he is anymore… he tried to make me drink her, kill her, he said my life would be endangered if I didn’t that I had to learn to. He kept us in a basement he killed my friend…” I felt the words chocking in my throat. Tristan may have been the one to kill them but it was my fault. I’d killed that boy and I hadn’t even bothered to remember his name.

Kale hugged me, which stopped me short on my pity party. I looked up at Kale confused tears welling in my eyes, “Why?” Why would he accept me even though I was the creature he hated the most? How could he care for me after I ruined everything? After I’d killed that boy, after I’d killed all those vampires he still accepted me. Tristan looked at me with hesitance, as if dealing with a wild animal, and Ashley… no matter what she says is terrified of me. I’ve seen it in her eyes. Yet Kale didn’t look at me disgusted not even for a moment, he didn’t treat me as if I was a wild animal, or a stranger, or an enemy I was just Skylar and he was Kale.

“A wise woman once said “I want you ugly I want you diseased.” Kale grinned.

I couldn’t help but chuckle, “Are you by any chance quoting Lady Gaga?”

Kale shrugged and grinned boyishly, “She knows her stuff man.”

I chuckled and hugged him. I don’t know what I’d do without him. Only he could make me laugh even when the world was falling apart.

Kale rubbed my back softly, “You know, I’m actually proud of you, although I think you should’ve told me the truth earlier. Is there anything else you haven’t told me?”

I bit my lip because I’d thought about how I’d seen Tristan today, how Ashley just said she loved me, and the secrets I’d learned while living in the apartment with the pack.

He pulled away from me a bit to examine my face when I hadn’t said anything and sighed, “There’s more?”

“Well I read Meg’s diary and read some rather interesting stuff… especially in the entry the night I was turned or morning I can’t remember. It was about you… and Derek and Jason…” I bit my lip, “well I’m sorry but that one’s not my secret to tell and… I saw Tristan today.”

Kale hissed through teeth, “Where did you see him?”

“Well he was actually inside the restaurant he warned me that the Vampire queen was after me.” Kale ran a hand through his hair and in deep thought. It was funny though that at even such a serious moment his presence made everything lighter.

Ashley came out of the shower in a towel and I swear I could’ve killed her, she was revealing way too much, her thighs and part of her shapely hip exposed and the towel was small enough that it showed off some of her cleavage, her hair sticking to her skin only made it more obscene.

“Maybe you should consider putting on some clothes while I’m having company,” I growled.

Ashley looked at me innocently, “That’s what I’m doing now.”

“Well that’s what you could’ve been doing before so that you wouldn’t be walking around the house in nothing but a towel.”

Ashley rolled her eyes, “Don’t take out the fact I have a better body then you out on me.”

I growled my body shaking, I punched the wall nearby leaving a big hole in it, “You ungrateful brat just because I don’t want you to walk around looking like a whore doesn’t make me jealous.” I had no idea where this anger was coming from but it was explosive and right now I had a very small amount of control on it.

“She’s interfering, she’s trying to take your mate away,” The she wolf hissed darkly.

Ashley’s eyes went wide, and in that moment so did mine. I saw true fear ignite in Ashley’s green eyes, it was only for a moment but it was there and it made me feel like a monster. I hated myself for it. I didn’t care about this “mate” thing it wasn’t my tradition that’s not how love worked with humans.

“No, it is not that different from human love, we both have multiple partners throughout a lifetime but at least with wolves it’s guaranteed that they will be friends and they will be involved in their children’s lives there’s no guarantee but a lot more wolf parents stick around then human ones.”

I sighed and rubbed my head, “but I’m not a wolf, I’m a werewolf and a vampire. I can’t worry about mating right now.”

Kale took my shoulder and shook me lightly, “Skylar, are you okay?”

I shook my head lightly, “uh yeah I’m fine… I’m going to go outside.” I walked outside taking in deep gulps of fresh air and leaning against the railing.

Kale walked up beside me, “What’s wrong?”

I rubbed my head trying to soothe away the coming headache, “It’s just, too much, and I don’t know if my brain can take anymore everything’s happening so fast.”

Kale sighed and nodded, “My mother used to say that sometimes we were all gifted with beautiful presents from a higher power, people who can make a difference and those people as great as they may be they must sacrifice for their gifts; they must be rewarded and punished for them.”

I smiled and looked at him, “It sounds like your mother and my mother would get along very well.”

We both looked out at the sky letting silence invade or conversation, we didn’t have to talk it wasn’t necessary because we knew each other.

“I promise Skylar, I’ll help you get out of this.” He vowed it solemnly and I didn’t doubt it for a moment.

“You know Kale there’s no one else I’d rather have as a pack leader,” I looked at him and smiled, His dark hair was swaying a little with the wind and the bronze glow of his skin, his lips pressed into a serious line and his golden eyes dancing with promise. He was what held everything together, and it seemed that without him around I wasn’t totally sane or myself. “I think when your mom was talking of those people I think she meant you.”

He looked at me his eyes wide with surprise, as if he was so undeserving of the small praise. “I was talking about you.” Now it was my turn to be shocked.

“I mean how much you’ve had to deal with, how much you’ve gone through in such a short time frame, how strong you are to have survived all this, how kind you are to resist your urges for blood when you could’ve given in.”

I smiled, “Yes but I can barely manage myself you manage to keep peace among the whole pack and keep us safe.”

Kale frowned, “Obviously I didn’t do that good of a job.”

“Yes you did,” I smiled, “come on stay the night I’ll make you some hot chocolate.”

Kale scratched the back of his head, “Well where would Ashley sleep?”

“Ashley’s going out to a sleepover with some of her colleagues from work anyway.”

Kale bit his lip which I seemed for whatever reason fixated on, “Well there’s only one bed.”

“Well do you have anywhere else to stay?”

Kale looked away, “Well….no…but…”

I smiled, “Relax it’s no big deal we’re friends right?”

Kale smiled, “Yes we are.”


I went into the bathroom and got in my pajamas and when I walked out Kale was still awkwardly standing and hadn’t bothered changing.

I rolled my eyes, “you’re going to sleep like that?”

“Well uh, no I guess not,” shyly he slipped out of his shirt and pants so that he was in his boxers. His golden bronze skin glimmering in the moonlight, the sculpted muscles shaping his chest and torso, a curious line of hair that disappeared under his remaining clothing, he looked like a god even I had to admit that. I shook the thoughts away this was Kale after all.

I crawled into bed lying on my back and staring at the ceiling, I felt Kale climb into bed next to me; only our elbows touched and yet it seemed like a fiery current was flowing between both of us.

“Goodnight Kale,” I said barely whispering my voice coming out much weaker and frailer then I’d intended.

“Night Skylar,” Kale responded quietly.

It took longer than most days for me to fall asleep, due to the awkward silence between Kale and I that is until I heard the reassuring sounds of his soft, yet humorous snoring. I chuckled quietly to myself and let sleep blanket itself over me.

I was sitting in the rain walking down a street with houses that all seemed very familiar, the clouds loomed overhead ominously as rain pelted angrily, soaking me to the bone. So that all that was left of me was a small, shivering, pathetic creature. My breathe came out in ghostly clouds, my hair sticking to my face and neck as if my hair were trying to hide itself against my pale flesh.

Tristan sauntered over with a grace that seemed a mix of the technique of a ballerina but the strength of a leopard. His eyes were blank only accentuated by the shadows underneath them, he was also leeched of color, and he went up to me and backslapped me. I felt the world spin and the blood leak out from my mouth.

“You lie next to him,” Tristan said, his tone matter- of- fact like. He seemed to have no emotion his blonde hair sticking to his face. He like Kale; also looked like a god. Except whereas Kale looked like a kind, merciful, god; Tristan looked cruel and unforgiving.

“What are you talking about? You have serious issues Tristan you know that?!” I rubbed my face extremely ticked off and surprised, Tristan had never hit me before.

Tristan grimaced, “You’re sleeping next to that wolf.”

I looked at him horrified, “How in the hell would you know that? Are you stalking me?!”

Tristan growled, “That’s not the point.”

I sneered, “You know what you’re absolutely right the point is that it’s none of your frickin’ business and that if you ever hit me again I’ll hit you back.”

Tristan was shaking, “You’re my partner it is my business.”

I was exasperated there was nothing more I wanted to do then punch something, in fact I was shaking and it wasn’t the cold, my body had adjusted to that, no it was the fact that he was pissing me off and that just when I thought I knew what was going on something sideswiped me and left me clueless.

“What the hell do you mean I’m your partner?”

Tristan sighed, “It means me and you belong together forever, it’s part of being a vampire.”

“No!” I screeched I briskly walked up to him and poked him hard in the chest, “You listen to me, I’m not anyone’s “partner,” or “mate,” or whatever, I’m Skylar, I’m not some animal you can’t just say I’m yours and just expect me to swoon, No! Besides I’m not you’re anything, you beat me, captured me in a basement, tried to bleed me dry, and get me to drink Ashley.”

Tristan rubbed his forehead as if I was pestering him.

“Oh I’m sorry am I bothering you?! Well maybe next time you’ll think first before following me, or interfering in my dreams, or slapping me across the face, don’t you dare say I’ll forgive you, I won’t.”

Then I left the dream and woke up in bed relieved. I turned around and faced Kale not realizing how close he was looming to me. His hair was a mess and his mouth was gaping wide as he snored. It took everything I had not to giggle. Without warning he wrapped an arm around me and pulled me close, I smiled and traced the muscles of his chest softly, I lay my head against his chest listening to his strong, steady, heartbeat. I looked up and saw that he had stopped snoring and that his gaping mouth was closed and smiling. I could’ve pulled away but I rested my head against him enjoying his earthy scent until I fell into a deeper much more comfortable sleep.

When I woke up again I was in the bed by myself I sat up pouting a bit, until I saw the letter on the bed next to me.

Dear Skylar,
Went to go get us some food, be back later.

Kale

I smiled at the note and put it on the nightstand beside my bed; I got my clothes out and went into the bathroom to take a shower. I took off my clothes and started the shower then hopped in letting the water soak through my hair, but I found the shower to be much shorter then most of the one’s I’ve taken since I changed. I didn’t think about what I was going to do, I didn’t stress out, or even think I just got cleaned, dried myself off and got into a pair of faded ripped jeans, a long sleeved striped tee, and a beret.

I looked into my reflection in the mirror and for once I wasn’t horrified. I mean I still looked weird. One blood red eye and another piercing gold, almost yellow eye and my mahogany colored hair and little ringlets. I was unbelievably pale and I was so small. I was only 4’9” and a whole 90lbs, I was tiny compared with everyone else, add some freckles and I’m a freak show. The more I examined myself the easier the new appearance was to accept. I was prettier there was no denying it; I’d just never be able to blend in. Ever.

I finally walked out of the bathroom, I felt so disconnected for some reason like I was observing everyone and everything else from underwater. As though I was somehow disconnected from the rest of the world, I walked into the kitchen and saw Ashley at the table eating cereal quietly. I grabbed frosted flakes and sat at the table across from her. I grabbed a spoon and opened the box of cereal eating it dry.

Ashley looked at me and raised an eyebrow, “You’re so weird Skylar.”

It wasn’t exactly the type of conversation I was hoping for but beggars can’t be choosers. “Yeah I can be,” I said nonchalantly and continued eating.

“So did you wash the sheets?” Ashley asked.

“I just washed them last week why would I wash them again?”

Ashley was eating the cereal and glaring at me, “Don’t play stupid with me.”

“I’m not stupid,” I huffed, “but I still have no clue what you’re talking about.”

Ashley looked at me confused, “You didn’t bang him.”

I gaped, “No! I didn’t!”

Ashley laughed, “Well I’m sorry virgin Mary I just figured… I mean you two were sleeping next to each other…”

“Why does everyone expect me to be a whore?”

“I don’t think you’re a whore… he’s just good looking…Are you interested in him?”

I took another spoonful of frosted flakes, “No, I just don’t think you’re his type.”

Ashley pouted, “Why because I’m not a tease like you?”

“I don’t appreciate you insulting me Ashley, I’ve risked my life for you I could’ve drunken your blood but I didn’t. You obviously don’t understand how hard it is to resist blood. I fought Tristan, my friend since the first grade; and I did it for you I didn’t even know you.”

Ashley glared, “How long are you going to hold that over my head?”

“How long are you going to stab me in the back for someone you hardly know, you know what bothers me the most? It’s that you don’t trust me, after everything we’ve been through; in fact if anything it should be me not trusting you. Not the other way around.”

Ashley huffed and stood up, “You’re really something you know; if it wasn’t for me you wouldn’t have anything, not this motel not your job you’d have nothing.”

“Yeah, well neither would you! You’re a fake, you’re a self centered brat, and you pretend to be something you aren’t for others. I accepted you for that, for the worst parts of you and the best. You’d be just as lost without me as I would’ve been without you.”

Ashley didn’t say anything, she was like this sometimes; it didn’t matter what you said to her she was unreachable. Well that was fine with me.

I stormed out of the kitchen, leaving my mess just because I knew it would bother her, Kale walked in with food.

“Hey,” he said smiling, “I brought breakfast,” he said carrying McDonald’s bags.

I nodded, “It’s nice out and I know this really great park.”

“Well… shouldn’t we invite Ashley?”

I snapped, “No we shouldn’t.”

Kale blinked surprised, “all right then.”

I took his arm and led him to the park sitting on the swing set, he sat himself next to me and opened a bag and handed me a hash brown which I ate while staring up at the clear blue sky. The weather seemed calm, completely contradicted my inner turmoil and yet it was impossible for the weather and Kale’s presence not to calm me a little.

“So why are you so upset with that girl?” Kale asked.

I began swinging on my heels so that I only rocked a little, “because she can see right through me.”

Kale smiled, “You can see right through me and I don’t fight with you.”

I sighed and swung more lifting my feet a little off the ground, “What is your biggest fear and your biggest desire?”

Kale raised an eyebrow and stopped swinging, “Why?”

“Because those are the most intimate things I think you can ever know about a person.”

Kale sighed, “My biggest fear is that I’ll disappoint everyone and my biggest desire is just to have my mom back.”

I stopped digging my feet into the ground and looking at Kale shocked.

Kale looked at me, “What’re yours?”

“My biggest fear is that I will disappoint everyone and my greatest desire is to have my family back.”

Kale smirked his golden eyes seeming a little brighter, “Yeah sure copycat.”

“Meow,” I said smiling.

Kale laughed, “Were you being honest?”

I nodded “Yeah, I really was.”

Kale leaned into me but before his mouth could meet mine I put a hand out to stop him. Kale opened his eyes and looked at me with a mix of confusion and hurt. He then sat up and cleared his throat looking away. I could see his jaw clenching and the muscles in his throat working.

“Kale,” I muttered, “I want to… I do but my life… right now is really too dangerous… I care about you too much to let you get involved.”
Kale growled, “You don’t make that Tristan boy leave.”

I leaned over and grabbed his jaw forcing him to face me, I could see it in his frown and in his eyes, he was suffering and I was causing it.

“Kale, Tristan doesn’t have anyone depending on him. You do. Besides, Tristan won’t listen to me…”

Kale’s eyes turned bright and fiery, his face looking grim, “And what makes you think I’ll listen to you.”

I cupped the side of his face, “Because you know that others lives are depending on you, because you are brave and selfless, because you understand me, and because you respect me.” I smiled sadly, Kale was an extraordinary individual, he was nobler than any other person I’d ever met and it seemed that he had no weaknesses.

Kale looked heartbroken he pulled himself away from me and stood, “I’m not the person you think I am, I’m not as strong as you think I am… Skylar, I will respect your wishes for now but should you ever need me you will know how to contact me.”

I stood up quickly, I wanted to beg him to stay, I wanted to tell him that I didn’t mean anything that I’d said and that I was going to be selfish and have him stay with me. But I couldn’t, I knew it was the right thing to do even if it ended up hurting the both of us.

I wanted to scream, “I change my mind I want you to stay,” or “You can come with me anywhere!” I ended up saying neither and instead under my breathe I muttered:

“Kale I will come back to you soon, I promise.”

Kale smiled sadly and hugged me locking his arms around me and pulling me close so that I could feel his heartbeat against mine. So that my small soft frame was covered by his taller more muscular one and his arms wrapped firmly around my waist; and then in an instant he was gone, leaving only a slight scent of the earth behind.

I crumpled to the ground and cried, I wasn’t sure what for anymore and I didn’t care. I could better than most people, see much farther distances, I had a keen sense of smell, and was stronger than most people could ever hope to be and yet I’d never been so alone. I had decided that I would no longer be close to anyone; I would no longer endanger anyone.

I heard little footsteps coming towards me and the smell of mud and sweat; I felt a slight tug on my shirt and looked up confused. In front of me there stood a little boy, he couldn’t have been more than seven years old. He had short brown hair that was sticking up in random patches and lying down in others, his clothes were caked in dirt and grass stains, his wide blue eyes expressed deep concern.

“Are you okay miss?” The boy was missing a front tooth which gave him a quirky lisp when he talked.

I wiped my eyes and got up smiling, half because of my stupidity, and half because of the rather adorable child’s concern for me.

“Yes I am fine there’s no need to worry about me,” I gave him a soft pat on the head.

He smiled, “Daddy says we all gots to help each other because in the end it’s all we have.”

I grinned, “Yes well you’re daddy sounds like a very smart man and so do you.”

The boy grinned widely obviously pleased with himself and very proud. “Alright good day to you miss,” he said and then turned and began running away towards the slide.

“Wait!” I called out and the boy stopped and turned, looking at me curiously.

I smiled, “No more talking to strangers, to take care of others you first have to make sure you’re okay!”

The boy grinned mischievously and nodded scampering off to play. Life was a funny thing, just when you thought you’d lost everything something happens that gives you just a little bit more strength to carry on.

I walked through town breathing in the fresh, salt filled air that I’d grown so accustomed to over these passing months. I loved the way the town itself carried the very essence of the sea. Worn down and yet so strong, old and yet youthful at the same time. It was as if the ocean was life itself, it held so many contradictions, so much meaning, and yet it held nothing at all. I walked by the arcade, and several restaurants, trying to relive every memory I had experienced here. I went into a grocery store which had an ATM and withdrew all the money (left over rent, food, etc.) putting half of it in one pocket and half in another.

I walked out to the beach and watched the sunset as the tide rolled in, usually when the sets it is an array of different colors but this time the sky was full of red. When the sun finally set and sank underneath the horizon I got up and felt myself growing weak. I nearly fell over until Tristan caught me.

“Are you okay?” Tristan asked one hand at my wrist and one hand at my waist.

“Are you still following me?!” I snapped irritably.

“A simple thank you would suffice,” Tristan retorted.

“I’m fine,” I stood up straight and shook off his grip.

“You know,” Tristan said reflectively, “even when I was 100 years old I still needed blood every hour and yet you seem like you can go over a day or two with only a little faintness.”

It had totally slipped my mind; I did need blood it had been at least three days. I started home without another word to Tristan who was more and more aggravating by the moment. I didn’t have time for him. When I got back to the hotel I knocked on the door, (and of course, as expected) Ashley refused to answer the door.

I sighed and slipped one pocket full of money under the door and left, I then waited at a bus stop nearby and then black overcame me.

When I woke up I was in a cushioned seat, feeling an occasional bump underneath me, and I heard a rumbling sound from underneath me as well. I sat up and rubbed my head groaning. I saw Tristan in the seat across from me watching me with a measured look his arms crossed.

“You’re finally up, you know you really should be more careful, you blacked out. Why didn’t you get any blood?”

I sighed and rubbed my head, “because when I went back to the hotel Ashley had locked the door.”

Tristan looked at me incredulously, “You’ve got to be kidding me I’ve seen you take out my whole clan of vampires, you scared one of them into only drinking blood he paid for through the blood bank. Yet you can’t manage to get into a locked hotel room?”

I sighed, “That isn’t the point Tristan, I had to go and I didn’t want to say goodbye. Besides she obviously didn’t want to talk to me and I respect her privacy enough-“

Tristan interrupted me, “But why, it would’ve been best for her and you if you got inside regardless of her feelings?”

I sighed and looked outside the window seeing the scenery pass in front of me, I knew right away that I was in a train even though the only train I’d seen the inside of was when I watched movie. Even still, I knew I was on a train I could hear the sound of the wheels going over the track.

“Tristan,” I sighed, “It’s not my decision what’s good for her or not it’s her choice.”

Tristan shook his head obviously not understanding. Then again how could I expect him to?

“Are you hungry?” Tristan asked.

I didn’t bother answering, the question seemed silly now. “Where are we headed?”

“We are going to New York State.”

I gaped at him, “Why?!”

Tristan sighed and looked out the window his blue eyes growing dark his skin seeming more pale than usual, “Bad things are happening in New York City, I wish to be close enough to receive news but far enough that me and you will be safe.”

“Me and you,” I asked raising an eyebrow.

“Well yeah,” Tristan said.

“No, you’re supposed to be watching my brother and father.”

Tristan rolled his eyes, “they’re fine, and I can’t watch them forever.”

“As a matter of fact,” I retorted, “you can and you should I don’t need your help.”

“Wow,” Tristan said glaring, “You should be thankful that I’m taking you at all.”

“Thank you,” I said, “but I need you to watch my family Tristan if they find me out they’re going to end up getting hurt.”

Tristan bit his lip, “but so will you.”

“I know,” I sighed, “but I’m responsible for myself, and I can take care of myself, but my family can’t.”

Tristan frowned quietly, he knew that I had a point; he thought it through for a moment.

“Fine but I will visit you once a week and I will still help you get adjusted at my place.”

“Your place,” I asked confused.

“Well yeah you didn’t think I’d rent a hotel did you?” Tristan asked almost appalled.

I rolled my eyes and lied down pulling the blanket over my head.

“What are you doing?” Tristan said confused.

“I’m sleeping; I can’t handle much more of you right now.” I yawned tiredly.

Before I fell asleep I heard Tristan huff irritably, I suppose he expected me to thank him and I suppose he was right to expect as much but I hadn’t completely forgiven him yet, I would thank him for respecting my wishes when I’d woken up. Admitting a fault was somewhat difficult for me, I knew I could be extremely stubborn and headstrong and I suppose that is a fault that I should work on.

I enjoyed a Tristan-less sleep which I’d found rather surprising, then again perhaps it wasn’t so surprising considering how I’d hit him. I dreamt I was in my wolf body running, although I’d never gotten a good look at myself while I was a wolf, I knew my fur was black. Pitch black as a matter of fact and I figured I was tiny compared to the rest of the werewolves.

I woke up and I was in a large canopy bed that was a light powdery blue, it was embroidered by a gold intricate design. The room was quite large and spacious it held the same color scheme, and the floors were made of white marble. There was art all over the room everything was stiff and beautiful, almost regal. A large chandelier hung overhead, beaming light around the room. The only thing in the room that was not pristine and was not something that looked as though it belonged to a king, was a large tapestry that hung on the opposite wall of me. It held an ugly beauty, something that was barbaric and morbidly fascinating; the tapestry was a bunch of naked bodies being impaled by spears. I got up and walked over to it both horrified and appealed to it. I reached over to touch it when suddenly a hand reached out and stopped me.

I looked over to Tristan who was wearing a loose white shirt and black sweat pants. He looked very relaxed, he also looked very blank. He then let go of my hand, “don’t touch that.”

I squinted my eyes looking at it closely, “What is it?”

Tristan looked at it emotionless, “Those are the victims of Vlad the Impaler.”

“Vlad the Impaler,” I asked examining the mural.

“Also known as Dracula,” Tristan said meditatively.

“Oh I see…” I looked around the room, “is this your home?”

Tristan looked around and nodded, “Yes it is one of them.”

“One of them?” I said lifting an eyebrow.

“Yes I am three hundred you get awfully bored of the same scenery.” Tristan looked at me, “Come you must be starving let’s get you something to eat.”
“Oh, okay.”

“Home made breakfast sound good?” Tristan asked smiling.

“I didn’t know you could cook,” I said confused.

Tristan laughed and took my wrist leading me down the hall and downstairs into the dining room. The ceilings in the room were extremely high causing every sound to be a little louder; the dining room table was pure mahogany and took up almost the whole room. The chandelier was designed so that it looked like deer antlers. Suddenly a few girls walked in, in French maid outfits.

“Hello sir Tristan,” One of them said in a thick French accent.

“Morning Gabriella,” Tristan said smiling happily.

“What will it be masseur?” Gabriella asked.

Tristan thought for a moment then looked at me, “I will have whatever my guest is having.”

The girl frowned clearly disappointed, and walked over to me.

“Good morning mademoiselle,” She said her voice less chipper.

“You don’t have to worry about me, I can cook for myself.”

Tristan shook his head, “No, I cannot trust you to take care of yourself therefore the servants will be my eyes and ears while I am gone.”

I glared at him, “I am no child, I don’t need to be taking care of, I can care for myself.”

Tristan rolled his eyes, “Why do you insist on arguing? Just pick something to eat.”

I looked at the girl, “If you can I would like fruits.”

The girl nodded, “Do you have any favorites?”

I smiled, “Surprise me.”

All the girls filed out of the room in an orderly fashion.

“So, what is up with the French maid outfits?”

Tristan shrugged, “I’m a man after all.”

I rolled my eyes and muttered, “More like a spoiled rotten boy.”

Tristan sighed, and rolled his eyes not wanting to take up the conversation of his flaws. That was fine with me at any rate I had a different subject in mind.

“Can you tell me how my family has been doing?”

Tristan rolled his eyes, “You’re immortal you must eventually move on from them Skylar.”

I narrowed my eyes at him, “Just tell me.”

Tristan looked at me agitated, “I don’t being told what to do.”

“Please Tristan! Please just tell me!”

Tristan sighed rubbing his head, “your friend is doing better, and she has moved out of town and found new friends. Your brother has a girlfriend, has joined the cross country team and is doing very well in that, and he and your father are getting along well. Your father has started dating again.”

I know I should’ve been happy and really I’d wanted to be, but it was hard to swallow that things had changed since I was gone. It was hard to think they’d moved on and some part of me felt abandoned, but I know how selfish that is and I know that I was the one who’d abandoned them. Besides, it has been months I suppose it made sense that they had moved on.

“Remember it took them awhile, it has been months since you left and they had to eventually move on with their lives.”

I looked at Tristan, “Am I really that predictable and selfish?”

Tristan nodded, as I considered going over to his side and slapping him across the face but just as I was warming to the idea the French maids walked in with a whole feast of fruits, some of which I’d never seen. There were mangos, strawberries, grape fruit, and many others of all different, shapes, colors, and sizes.

They both gave us smoothies that were a dark orange with colored umbrellas. I smiled graciously, “Thank you.”

The girls nodded hardly acknowledging me, they were focusing all their attention on Tristan and at this point I could care less let them fawn over him. He was abusive and rude, so what in the hell was I doing here? I was using him just like he was using me. What he was using me for I didn’t know.

We ate breakfast quietly, and I was amazed at the taste of the fruit, the way the juice burst under the tender flesh and the way the scent of each fruit wafted through my nostrils. The sensation was almost as satisfying as drinking blood, almost. One of the French maids leaned over, revealing her cleavage, and on her breast were two pin prick marks, my gaze shot across the table to Tristan, “We need to talk in the other room now.”

The girls all looked at me shocked at first then their features all twisted into the same look of anger.

“How dare you talk to Sir Tristan that way,” One screamed hands on her hips.

Another girl pouted, “Who the hell do you think you are?”

Tristan gestured them to stop with one hand, he closed his eyes sighed, and walked over to me wrapping an arm around my waist. Usually, I would be too angry to allow him to touch me; however I wanted to piss off those maids so I allowed it. Tristan lead me to the other room, I looked back to the maids sitting there watching us walk away. The gapes on their faces were priceless, but just to have a little more fun I flipped them off.

As soon as we entered the other room I broke from his grip, and turned to him. “Did you bite all those girls?”

Tristan nodded, not even in the slightest bit ashamed. As if we were talking of the weather and not about draining someone else’s life force.

I was about to yell something else, but then I realized that those girls were still human, at least I didn’t get the sense they were vampires. Their faces still had flaws, and they were not deathly pale as most vampires were.

“How-,” I said trying to find the words, my brain working frustratingly slow. As if it were compromised of gears and something was jamming them, making the gears twitch and stutter. So that the whole of the machine was unable to work properly.

“Yes?” Tristan asked looking at me confused.

“Are they- are they vampires?”

Tristan shook his head laughing and clutching his stomach. He laughed until he was red in the face; I just crossed my arms and waited until he cleared his throat.

“No,” he said trying to keep a straight face.

“But… you bit them.”

Tristan whistled and one of the girls entered the room and walked over to him. Tristan pulled her close and moved her hair away, as if it were a curtain to reveal the pulsating vein in her neck. He leaned in and the girls eyes darted to me, her cheeks flushing.

“Sir Tristan?” she pleaded.

“Silence,” Tristan hissed.

I looked at them both horrified to be watching something that seemed at least in this context, so intimate being displayed right in front of me. “Tristan I don’t want to see…”

Tristan ignored both of our pleas, and fastened his incisors into her neck. Chomping at her and guzzling her mercilessly as if she were nothing more than an animal. Her body growing weaker as he fed, and I could do nothing but watch, if this is what it meant to be a vampire I didn’t want it. Some part of me however, a part that I am deeply ashamed of; found this gory scene to be alluring, beautiful and horrible like that painting I had found in Tristan’s room.

Tristan pulled away then, his beautiful mouth shining red, the blood dripping down his chin unchecked. His once charming, gentlemanly appearance had now become animalistic and cruel. Lust danced in those blue eyes, as if he was made out of ice, cold, piercing, merciless, ice.

He licked her neck cruelly, and the girl was a shivering pale thing. She hung limply in his arms and then he took out his index finger, as if it was a weapon. I watched as the nail on that finger slowly grew until it was dagger sharp; he then slashed her shallowly where he had bitten her, I had expected to see blood run out but instead this black sort of puss oozed out of her. Finally, when blood did come out he licked the wound closed and the girl collapsed to the floor.

I ran up to her and scooped her up in my arms, then glared at Tristan and brought her into a bright living room lying her gently on the couch.

“This is part of being a vampire and this is a part of being you.”

I turned around and faced Tristan, “No, this isn’t a part of me and it’s not a part f being a vampire, it’s just part of being weak. Now I’m going out to get my blood from the blood bank.”

Tristan looked at me confused, “But… you don’t have to kill them anymore…I don’t understand.”

I looked at him incredulously, “There’s no point in talking about this, and you obviously see humans as nothing more than animals; when in truth you yourself are an animal.”

Tristan glared at me and I heard numerous thumping sounds behind me and when I turned I found all the maid girls piled on the floor the door splayed open.

“I hope you enjoyed the performance ladies,” I huffed and made my leave.

I took Tristan’s car, I wasn’t sure if he would care or not but I suppose it’s better to ask forgiveness then to ask permission. It was doubly the case when Tristan was involved. It was a beautiful car really, I hadn’t the slightest idea what it was but it was sleek and black. It had to be a sports car and it looked extremely elegant and also extremely fast.

I drove until I’d reached the hospital. I walked into the white, sterile building. It was easy to see why people where terrified, the white on white, the people, the needles and the scrubs. The smell of antibacterial and sickness, it was so alien. So different then the world we’d become accustomed, in the world of machines, and the world where we cannot control our own fates. This place used to hold fear for me, but now it only held sympathy. To become something you’re not, to be controlled by the fates, I understand that now.

I went up to the nurse at the desk, “Hello I’m Skylar Dubrinsky I require blood.”

The nurse looked at me confused, “For a blood transfusion?”

I nodded and explained, “You see my father doesn’t believe in hospitals and interfering with “Gods plans” but I have a hemorrhaging condition, I’m a class 3,” I whispered.

The nurse looked at me sympathetically eyes wide; she disappeared from the desk for a moment and came back with a bag that held the fragrant smell of blood. I smiled and nodded thankfully to the nurse signed a few papers and left. I settled into the car and set the bag aside pulling out. I drove down some way and had stopped at a red light, just as the light turned green I started to accelerate and took a glance at my rearview mirror. I saw a pair of red eyes and stomped on the break out of panic, and felt a jolt forward and then another. I got out of the car and found I had gotten rear ended. I stood outside the car and ran a hand through my hair sighing, this really wasn’t what I needed right now; then again it was my fault.

I looked at the damage, the back of Tristan’s car was totaled, and the front of the car behind had a few dents in the front and another car colliding into its back. An older man stormed out of the car in a suit, in truth he looked like one of those jerks who walks around talking into his Bluetooth and carrying a suitcase he doesn’t even need. I thought he would scream at me, that is what I deserved. However when he approached me he didn’t seem to mind at all. Someone else approached us, a girl and boy; they seemed to be a couple. The girl had big fake boobs, long fake bleach blonde hair, and an orange tan. Her boyfriend had really greasy gelled hair and eyebrows that were barely there.
“Are you alright?” The man in the suit asked his eyebrows creased in deep concern.

“Uh-Uhm yes I’m-,”

The boy interrupted, “Well there’s not too much damage to my car. Why’d you brake?”

I bit my lip thinking back to those chilling red eyes, “I thought I saw something I apologize.”

“No, no my dear it’s okay,” the older man said. “None of us are hurt and I can afford the expenses on my car.”

“Really?!” I asked hopefully, and then looked to the “plastic couple,” hopefully.

The boy shrugged, “My old man can afford it.”

Usually a kid who was so spoiled and so fake would irritate me, but now it was like a blessing. Thank god for spoiled rotten kids.

“Thank you so much I smiled and hurried to my car and drove home before anyone could change their minds. I walked into Tristan’s house in an amazing mood, I waltzed into the kitchen and refrigerated the blood packs and stuck a straw in one drinking it and seated myself on the counter.

Tristan walked in and raised an eyebrow, “Could you really be more unorthodox?”

I thought about it, “Sure if I was trying I guess.”

Tristan paced letting his blonde hair tangle wildly around his princely face. He stood close by quietly making himself grow still until he almost dissipated into the kitchen scenery. However, his good looks made it so he could not fade into the kitchen scenery. The light shined through a nearby window, reflecting into his yellow hair, it was strange that a creature composed of so many light colors belonged to darkness and eternity.

“Tristan?”

He looked at me with guarded blue eyes; like I would attack him then again maybe it wasn’t so odd considering my recent behavior. “Yes Skylar,” he asked in a measured tone.

I thought back to how the maids had swooned over Tristan and how when I’d gotten into that car accident those people didn’t seem to mind at all.

“Can vampires control humans?”

Tristan pursed his lips; “to an extent but we cannot hypnotize them or take their free will, but we never really have to resort to that,” he walked over to me his voice going down an octave, “you see we are dazzling creatures, we are faster, smarter, and stronger then them. Usually all we have to do is bat our pretty little eyes and we can get away with anything. Humans are so dumb,” Tristan grinned smugly.

This set my jaw on edge, “Wow, so this is what you thought of me when I was human? Just some dumb girl who will drool over you?”

Tristan’s eyes went wide and he opened his mouth to explain but I stormed outside before he could get a word out. Without even thinking I let my body ripple into its wolf form and took off running.

I had forgotten the joys of running through the woods, the world became a whole new place full of amazing senses, smells were absolutely intoxicating, they could teach you so many things. When running with the wolf’s body you were practically soaring, weaving out of trees with grace and speed, easily launching yourself over any obstacle. When in the body of a wolf you did not have to worry about the bombarding emotions of a human, emotions (when you did feel them) they were simple.

You are sad because you don’t have food, go get some. You’re angry because someone’s in your territory, fight. You’re overwhelmed, go lie down and take a nap. I ran until I reached a pond and without any hesitation jumped in and swam. Splashing around and paddling, biting the water, simply enjoying myself. When I got out of the water I shook myself off and looked down at my reflection, staring back at me was a werewolf, although hardly any bigger then a regular wolf, she was made of lean sinewy muscle. Her muzzle was pointed and her fur was thick her eyes still red and green. Her fur was jet black and she was amazed to find that as far as wolfs go she wasn’t bad looking.

“Of course not, that is why the alpha male wants to mate with you so badly.”

I ignored the comment and ran around in a circle expressing my glee, I couldn’t believe it for awhile I had thought the she wolf was completely lost to me.

“Don’t be silly I will never leave you I just remain quiet is all, I see you are enjoying yourself have you seen Kale lately?”

I whimpered when I thought of when we’d last seen each other at the park, I had made him leave. I had hurt him, I needed him now but of course he wasn’t going to come and I wasn’t going to bother calling out to him. I headed back towards the house (If you can really call it that) dragging my paws reluctantly. I went to a nearby bush ducking low and changing myself back into a human (if you could even call me that)

I strolled casually into Tristan’s not so humble abode, and was bombarded by girls. For a moment, I had not recognized them because they were in jeans but it was the maids. They were all glaring, screaming, calling me a medley of names.

“Wait, wait,” I clutched my head, “I can’t listen to you all at once.”

Gabriella grimaced, “Tristan left and since he’s leaving we are too.”

The other girls shouted, “Yeah!”

I sighed and rubbed my head, typical Tristan doesn’t even bother to say goodbye. “I don’t care what you guys do honestly in fact I’m more than happy that you guys are leaving.”

They all looked to each other confused apparently expecting this big spectacle out of me, they all left huffing and muttering to themselves which didn’t bother me any. I went inside and pulled up my hair, I grabbed some stuff out of the pantry and headed into the kitchen.

I took out chicken breast corn and potato and began cooking. I cut the fat off the breast meticulously and dunked it in egg white then breaded it and threw it into a pan and into the oven. Next I worked on the corn which was easy it was the canned kind so I simply put it in the microwave. Then I made mashed potatoes and waited for the food to finish cooking. I reveled in the heat exuding from the oven and found that it was somewhat relaxing.

I sat down at the kitchen table and stared out the window letting my mind worry about each person I had left behind. Then I saw something out of the corner of my eye and I turned holding my fists up to see a beautiful blonde girl in the middle of the kitchen.

She had long spirals of yellow blonde hair and pale oval eyes and bright blue eyes, she was not an intimidating kind of beautiful. Her beauty was somewhat homely, or at least appeared to be. However I could tell that she was a vampire and a powerful one at that.

“Hello,” she said smiling warmly, which for some reason gave me a crawling sensation in the pit of my stomach. I remember my father telling me that often times your first impression of someone had some form of truth in it. I did not trust her, my first impression of her was that she was a fake and although she had given me no reason to not trust her other than that she was a vampire.

“I am very impressed most people would not have noticed my presence, you even noticed me in the car and you charmed those people I’m very impressed.”

Somehow I didn’t find myself feeling too flattered but I nodded graciously anyway. “Would you like some dinner?”

“Would love some,” the girl said smiling.

I know that it is weird to invite a girl I didn’t know to a house that wasn’t mine to eat dinner but somehow I felt that a formal polite approach would be the best course of action. I looked to her fine clothing, clearly designer made and very expensive and doubted my dinner would satisfy her.

I set the table anyway and made both our plates, “I would have made a more elegant dinner if I knew I would have company.”

She smiled that overly welcoming smile once again, “I’m sure it’s delicious.”

She ate and I was pleasantly surprised that I hadn’t heard one complaint from her. I ate quietly taking out juice which she refused and then we began conversing.

“So, what brings you here?” I asked trying to sound casual as opposed to curious.

“I am actually here on business. I hadn’t expected such hospitality Tristan would have never greeted me in such a manor.”

I thought for a moment, “So you’re here for Tristan?”

She nodded, “the queen of vampires has requested that he make an appearance in her court.”

I swallowed hard and tried to focus on keeping my voice level, “Is that so? May I ask why?”

The girl ran a hand through her hair irritably not at all comfortable with my questioning; she kept a strained smile on her face. “He had previously worked as a body guard, I work for her as well I am her manager of sorts, but Tristan is oh too sensitive and therefore the duty has been given to me.”

“I see,” I responded quietly thinking of how they are looking for the murderer of those vampires and how now I seemed to be inconveniencing everyone by it. Especially Tristan, whatever the case he was not comfortable going back and he’d offered me a place to stay and was helping hide me now, which obviously wasn’t going too well. Then the fear sank in the assistant to the vampire queen was right across from me and the vampire queen probably wanted me dead.

I grabbed the plates, pots, and pans rinsing them and throwing them into the dishwasher turning to my guest. It was funny really having a stranger so close that is your enemy. Could she really even be considered an enemy? I didn’t even know her.

“May I ask what your name is?” The girl asked.

I smiled and said in a joking tone, “only if you tell me yours first.” In truth there was no joking about it I didn’t trust her for a moment there was no way I could.

She seemed put off for a moment but quickly caught herself and smiled, “My name is Delilah.”

I didn’t necessarily know if I believed that to be true, “My name is Raven.” I added my own fake hospitable smile.

“I see,” she said examining me although I was an experiment, “well tell Tristan I came by.” Then she simply sauntered out of the house leaving as fast as she came. I didn’t trust her not to spy on me either so I would have to be careful. I headed upstairs and got changed into pajamas, brushing my teeth and hair then heading to bed.

I closed my eyes and let sleep overcome me and then I called out Tristan’s name in my head until I saw him appear. I then showed him the events of the day.

“Crap!” Tristan shouted then paced, “alright well looks like I won’t be able to visit anytime soon then.”

I nodded, “but what do I do? I know she’s going to spy on me so what do I do?”

Tristan shrugged, “well you’re going to have to deal with it, just don’t do anything weird.”

I sighed, “I’ll do what I can; Tristan why don’t you want to be part of the court?”

Instead of answering my question he disappeared and the words “she’s evil,” Floated around in my head. Then the rest of my dream slipped into blackness.

I woke up the next morning, my hair wild and untamed and drool dried onto the side of my face. I begrudgingly ascended from the extremely luxurious mattress and grabbed a towel making my way to the bathroom. Each step on the wooden floor made a sound like a groan as if they loathed these dismal mornings too.

I entered the bathroom and got unrobed then turned on the bathwater. The bathroom like the rest of the house was elegant and over the top, everything was made out of some form of marble and there were at least a dozen shampoos, conditioners, and body washes. You could tell that the girls picked the bathroom necessities. There was a large bay window but designs were painted on the outside so no one could see you. When the bath finally filled up I turned off the water and stepped into the water letting it envelope me with warmth and taking my time washing myself off, thinking deeply about my situation.

Delilah was Tristan’s sister and although he avoided her I doubt he hates her. However Delilah was stalking me and is the assistant to the queen of the vampires; as if that didn’t make matters worse the queen was looking for me. Although she wasn’t aware she was looking for me, she was also looking to recruit Tristan. Which meant Delilah would be in extremely close quarters, I had literally shared dinner with someone who could ultimately lead to my death. No pressure.

I sank deeper into the water until it almost reached my nostrils and I sighed making a medley of bubbles chaotically dance to the surface. Okay, so now that I’d figured out what my problems were how do I fix them? That was the real question. Then again, I suppose it isn’t that complicated of an answer, as long as I get on Delilah’s good side I can avoid being suspect and Tristan will be safe. What if I overdo it and she suspects me more for it? I suppose it was a risk I had to take… Taking risks wasn’t exactly ideal at the moment but that seemed like my only alternative.

I got up out of the bath tub instantly hit with a violent shudder, the air chilling me unforgivably. Motivating me to quickly grab a towel and wrap it around my body and another towel to wrap around my hair. Making my way to the bedroom when I heard a creak I whirled around and Delilah was a few feet away. Why were vampires so incapable of using a door?

“Wow you caught me again, how do you do it?”

“What do you mean?” I asked Delilah confused her features bright with curiosity, “I heard you.”

“How?” Delilah asked, “You are but a fledging.”

Apparently I was weird even to the standards of mythological creatures; in fact it seemed I was incapable of meeting anyone’s standards. A theory that I found terribly depressing, even if I’d stayed human I’d probably been incapable of meeting anyone’s standards. My father was not impressed by anything I did, my brother mocked me, my friends wanted me to be less stubborn and more conforming. Would mom be proud? Would I have met her standards? I doubt it.

“I don’t know how I do it. I just do,” I replied feeling suddenly drained. I walked into Tristan’s room and Delilah sat on the bed her blonde hair sweeping over her shoulder, her blue eyes examining.

“Can I change?” I asked somewhat irritably.

“Go ahead,” Delilah said sitting on the bed unmoving.

Apparently she didn’t understand that I wanted my privacy to change. Or, more likely she was seeing how I’d react. I simply took the clothes I needed and made my way into a guest room where I changed then walked back to Delilah.

“How’s your search for Tristan going?” I asked in a monotone voice.

“It is not going well,” Delilah said gauging me, “Would you happen to know where he is?”

“No,” I said sitting at a vanity and brushing my hair. “If I did I probably wouldn’t tell you.”

Delilah walked until she was behind me, apparently not reacting well to my comment her eyes ablaze with anger. She managed to keep a flawless, radiant smile. She grabbed a necklace and wrapped it around my neck. She progressively wound the necklace tighter cutting off my air supply. I didn’t gasp for air or gulp it greedily, or look at her with desperation and a wild reaching for air and life. Instead I reached my hand up and grabbed her hand squeezing it until I heard a series of snaps and the necklace fell to the ground with a clatter.

Delilah licked her wounded bloody hand, she was trying her best to keep a calm façade but I could see right through it. Her blue eyes became cold fire, trying to chill me to the bone, intimidate, and bite. However my one advantage was that she was not used to someone like me. I questioned her, also unlike her I had to fight all the time where as I’m sure she kept her hands clean and had lower ranking vampires deal with problems, fighting, and those kinds of things. I on the other hand was already no stranger to fighting and although I wouldn’t say I particularly enjoyed it I found it necessary then again I supposed it had been awhile…

She clearly was no fan of bleeding, she was not used to that kind of treatment but if she expected an apology it wasn’t going to happen. Even though she was as radiant as ever and her beauty was disarming her glaring also had a biting hate to it. However she quickly composed herself as though she slipped on a rubber mask her lips curling up but her eyes empty. “Very interesting…”

She bowed her head and made her leave. I sighed, well it looked like that whole trying to be inconspicuous and amicable thing wasn’t going to work out. My pride, thick head, and big mouth never ceased to get me into trouble. I just continued with the daily schedule even though there was good chance that I’d messed things up, and may possibly have my life at stake for it.


I distracted myself from destructive thoughts like that and focused on cleaning the whole house top to bottom. My only issue was I had to first find flaws in the cleaning; I used a tiny scratch to rewash a whole floor. I just needed something, anything to distract myself. Finally after I felt like I’d collapse from exertion and everything gave a reflection I was satisfied. I looked up to the clock and found I’d only killed an hour. I walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge grabbing a pack of blood and sticking a straw in it sipping it thinking of what would take up more time; I looked back into the refrigerator and saw there was hardly any food. I went upstairs into Tristan’s room and dug through the pants pockets in my laundry and found one with a wad of cash, 60$ and I supposed it would be enough. I shoved it into my sweatshirt pocket then made my way out of the house. I figured walking was the safest bet, especially since I recently crashed Tristan’s luxurious sports car. I didn’t feel bad for most things but I did feel bad for that.

I shoved my hands in my sweatshirt pockets and made my way trying desperately to walk the same pace as the other humans, it seemed the more time that passed the more distant I became from humans and yet I couldn’t help thinking like who I was originally. It seemed like I didn’t fit in anywhere, in truth it was a common theme in my life, one I didn’t particularly mind until now. I suppose I just hated having to decide things, to face the future was a scary thing. I know I would’ve had an extreme amount of difficulty facing life decisions as a human. Like where to go to college, or what career to pursue, whether I’d go into the military or not or how to get the money for college, whether or not I had well enough grades. (Which I certainly did not) See what I mean? I’m stressing out and I don’t even have to worry about it. In a way this whole vampire werewolf drama was a little relieving. I didn’t have to worry about school or my future. Then again the only difference I didn’t have to worry about my future is because there was no guarantee I’d even have one. Thankfully, I reached the grocery store before my inner turmoil could consume me.

I focused merely on the task at hand, I formed a list in my head, and I decided I would make sopa which if you weren’t aware is delicious Spanish soup. I would need potatoes, bacon, and goya seasoning, with some steak and noodles. I got a little basket and headed off getting everything on sale. I found pineapple and a big ham on sale too so I figured I can make that another day too.
When I got to the register I found I had like 20$ left over which left me really excited. I left the grocery store with my bags and made my way home but then I was relieved to find when we got into the neighborhood that no one was there so I raced home. Even going as fast as I can was effortless my heart remained at its normal pace as if I was just taking a stroll. I could feel the power of my body pushing me forward and then all of a sudden my muscles shuddered violently and I collapsed in the driveway of Tristan’s home. The pavement scraped cruelly against every jerk and move. I could feel my skin wanting to be covered in fur my teeth aching to grow into a row of long sharp daggers, my feet and hands to graceful paws.

I struggled painfully against it because I didn’t know if Delilah was watching or where she was. I knew she was waiting, watching, she was hoping now to find something to exploit and she was in luck because nothings more exploitable then being a werewolf.

“Skylar, you can’t do this to yourself you’re body needs to change especially in times of stress.” The she wolf lectured.

I got up stumbling ungracefully and shaking violently, I picked up the backs and dumped them on the table inside then made a treacherous journey up the stairs which now seemed to loom ominously over me. I took each step fearing I would fall and desperately yanking myself up the banister. And making my way too Tristan’s bed crumbling one part at a time onto it. I threw the sheets on top of myself and immediately fell into soothing sleep. I called to Tristan in my head and suddenly I was sucked into his thoughts. He wasn’t asleep and yet I was still in his head he was discussing cross country with my brother whom looked older already then I remember him. Had I really missed so much? He was literally turning into a man now which was a shock that was hard to recover from.

“Hold on a sec,” I heard Tristan say through his mind. He was having a hard time juggling Adoni’s talking with my dreaming. Adoni was also talking about his partaking in a group of which I didn’t know about called Helping Hands.

“It’s for people who’ve tried to commit suicide or family members of those who’ve succeeded.”

If I was awake I would have cried it must be so hard for Adoni losing Mom and I. I remember how heartbroken he was over losing mom he never recovered. I wonder how he reacted to my death. He seemed like he was able to manage in fact it seemed to make him stronger. I could feel pride swell up for my brother although I felt so distant I wanted to be there, to hug him, to say it’s all okay. I knew I couldn’t though.

I saw dad and he did not look like he got stronger, he seemed friendlier more outspoken, he had a special bond with Adoni now. I caught a train of thought in Tristan’s head where he had been thinking of how he now balanced work and time with Adoni and Tristan stayed with Adoni a majority of the time so he was never alone. The difference in dad though was still extreme. His hair had a massive amount of gray whereas before it was really just a tint of gray and deep wrinkles etched in his face. I hoped he didn’t worry about me and mom too much either. I hope no one blamed themselves for this. How badly had I hurt the one’s I cared about? Was I wrong to do this? Was I selfish?

I found myself growing antsy as much as I loved seeing dad and Adoni I didn’t know how long before I woke up and I needed to talk to Tristan. I felt a headache coming on in Tristan’s head; he excused himself from Adoni and dad’s presence, polite as always. He went to his room and focused all of his attention on our conversation. “Okay what.”

“Tristan I know I told you to leave but I need you to come back. Delilah is stalking me and my body’s demanding me to change.”

“Well you have to resist the urge.” Tristan commanded as if I was a moron.

“I am… for now but I have to eventually and your sister won’t leave me.”

“What did you do to piss her off so much?” Tristan asked.

I sheepishly muttered, “I may have broken a knuckle or two.”

I heard Tristan’s repressed sigh echo in his head. “Well I’m not going back.” He refused, he didn’t want to see Delilah he didn’t hate her but he had to make sure they didn’t see each other. He had a deep rooted hate for the queen. A hate like I’d never seen, purely black, no sympathy or remorse. He wanted her dead. Simple as that. He wasn’t going to risk it he wouldn’t go back not for anyone or anything even if it meant me dying.

So he didn’t care if I died or not. He didn’t care, did he ever care? Was I just a game to him? I felt dumb and although I had never done anything particularly sexual or demeaning with him I wanted suddenly to take a shower. I wanted to wash myself of him I wanted to scrub until my skin turned red and screamed. I awoke, I wanted to cry but I couldn’t, I had cried myself dry. So I simply got up and took a piece of paper and wrote: “So what now?”

I thought about it for awhile and decided hell with it I’ll figure it out. At the time it didn’t seem like the mature decision, but what was I supposed to do? I had hardly any money, no particular purpose, what would I do?

Well should I stay here? I mean I really had no money to go anywhere and no one would help me. However I had to leave I risked everything by just staying here. Delilah was getting more and more suspicious… maybe I was overreacting. Then again I’ve only known her two days and she’s already tried to choke me. Where could I go? Then it hit me, I looked around the room smirking and got the keys to a hummer that seemed to just have been collecting dust in his garage. I unlocked the door and left it open.

I raced around the house gleefully taking armfuls of Tristan’s things, sculptures, paintings, everything that seemed of value, even taking the marble countertops and easily loading them into the car; a feat that would’ve been impossible if I was human. Finally, when the car was loaded I went into the kitchen grabbed a lighter and went up to Tristan’s room I looked at the beautiful tapestry and felt a slow grin spread across my face as I lit it on fire. The image on the front of it only looked more ominous as the gorged through people in it were being burnt withering on the edges until the whole of the tapestry was engulfed in the flame my smile growing with it. I wasn’t satisfied until it was fully in flame then I went downstairs into the garage and got into the hummer peeling out and speeding down the street to every pawn shop I could find.

I was amazed at how expensive all these items were, by the time I was finished I had 12 million in my pocket. Then I sold the hummer and made my way to the nearest bus station. There was a long line but I didn’t particularly mind. The whole way up I tried to think of places to go. Maybe I could go to Ohio, What the hell’s in Ohio? I could go to California, Oh yeah the land of fake tans, fake hair, fake boobs and even more fake people you’ll really love it there. Okay France then, you idiot that’s in Europe.

Before I could continue having this odd inner conversation I was at the front of the line. “Where to?” The guy in the ticket booth asked. It was an easy enough question we get confronted with questions like these all the time. “Where to, what do you want, what do you like, where do you see yourself, who are you?” These questions that are so frequently asked of us never stop we even ask these questions of ourselves. These questions are supposedly the easiest that can ever be asked. The questions only we ourselves can know, there was no right or wrong questions and yet it was so very difficult to answer. Every other person here knew where they were headed. So why didn’t I? Was this due to my adolescence or was this more? Would I ever know? Perhaps everyone is lost all the time and merely blinded into thinking that they know when in fact we had no idea at all.

The people behind me were clearly irritated and the man behind the ticket booth asked me again where I was headed. I handed him a 100 dollar ticket and smiled. “Surprise me.”

He handed me a ticket and I didn’t bother looking at it except for trying to figure out where I was going. I didn’t want to know where I was going. I would let fate decide. So I boarded a bus and immediately fell asleep.

It was anything but relaxing; I had a dream that consisted of screams, screams that were high pitched. This dream was hauntingly familiar the popcorn ceiling and banana yellow walls were like a distant dream and then I remembered it was my room. However it was different, the bookshelf only held a dozen or so books and then I saw myself. I looked exactly the same except for I had my old dark green colored eyes. I got up from my bed and walked downstairs where I saw a familiar looking man strangle my mother. My mother looked at me and the man turned dropping my mother until she was gasping on the floor.

When the man turned I recognized him immediately, at the time I didn’t know him. His name was Blake Lockshurd; he was the substitute teacher for my French class and also the man who was searching for me the night I changed. The man’s voice from above the sewer caps…

He smiled and walked over to me, I didn’t think, I just attacked him punching him until my knuckles were bloody. However to my irritation he was not damaged, not a bruise or a scratch in fact he had a rather smug smirk. He touched the side of my face and spoke in a soft monotone. “You will sit down quietly and after tonight you will think that you’re mother died in a car accident, along with everyone else in town.” I was horrified when I saw myself nod in a blank stare and sit on a chair in the living room. Then Blake walked slowly up to mom, “For attempt of murder of the queen of vampires and for leading a conspiracy to overthrow the vampire society’s structure the penalty for which is death.” He approached her, my eyes blank and hers wide with horror and fear. That’s when I woke up in the bus screaming at 3:00am.

I looked around but there was only one other person. “We’ve arrived at the last stop.” I heard someone call. I got up and off the bus and I stared in utter disbelief. I had let fate lead me I could’ve landed in so many places but here I was New York City, I sighed thanked the man then got off and looked around.

Of all the places in the world I couldn’t believe I ended up in the one place that was deadliest to me. I could’ve turned around on that bus. I should’ve, but I didn’t. Instead I walked straight into the belly of the beast the towers leering down at me. I didn’t pay them any mind. I thought of the money that was carelessly crumpled in my pocket and the large amount that was in my backpack. I could’ve gone to the upper side of New York City but the formality itched uncomfortably. So I headed down town to Brooklyn, I must have walked around for hours. Everything seemed more dismal then I remember it being, when I had first come to New York everything was awe inspiring even the most dangerous places. Now it seemed overcrowded, too loud, it seemed as you walked the streets everyone was concerned only for themselves. They didn’t notice the beautiful lights or the electronic symphonies; their world was too small for them to comprehend the wholeness of it. “I have a meeting, I am going to be late, I need to get there before they close.” It was not as if I could read their minds, I couldn’t but it seemed obvious to me; pure fact. There worlds had narrowed to themselves and their friends even their enemies. It revolved around the pointless missions they told, no they gave themselves though in truth those small errant’s meant nothing. They were acting little more than scurrying rats. The only person who seemed to understand this façade of importance was a hobo laid out on the side of the street. His hair had gone gray and his eyes squinty, his face was worn no doubt from the outside conditions. All his clothes seemed to have holes in them and he held one cardboard sign. It didn’t say help, it didn’t say spare change, and no it read one word “Godlessness.” I smiled at the man and bent to his side as the other people scurried away cradling their phones and talking about nothing of importance. I took a handful of crumpled bills from his pocket grabbed his hand and stuck the money in it then held my hands over his. I grinned, leaned over and kissed his cheek, “Have faith,” was all I said and then I got up, turned, and walked away.

Moments later I heard the man call to me that I was an angel. To this I could only laugh, so often does the devil wear an angel’s mask.

I continued my journey until I finally reached some form of destination. There it was a loft; it said “space for rent,” on a sign in the front. It wasn’t the most beautiful place, but I didn’t much care much I walked in and knocked on the nearest door. I opened it to see a unkempt boy, probably in his late twenties. He had curly blonde hair and a scraggly short beard. He wore a beanie and rectangular thick rimmed glasses, complimented with a flannel shirt and ripped- faded skinny jeans.

He looked me up and down, “Hello there darling,” leaning against the door. “What brings you here to my humble abode chick-a-Dee?”

“I would like to see the space that’s for rent.”

The boy smirked, “Aren’t you a little young?”

I shrugged, “Does it matter?”

The boy shrugged and led me down the hall and up a set of stairs; I followed after him and to a door up at the top. It had a downstairs a loft, a bathroom and a kitchen, in my mind it might as well have been the Taj Mahal.

“It’s not that big…” the boy said scratching his head. “Nonsense,” I smiled, “It is more than enough.” I actually began getting excited. I envisioned an array of ideas for this place. I defiantly could see it becoming a home to me. “I’ll take it, how much?”

The boy grinned excited, “Really?”

“Yeah,” I grinned, “How soon can I move in?”

The boy shrugged, “whenever.”

I smiled and handed him $100,000, “That enough?”

“Perfect,” the boy smiled.

“Great,” I smiled, dropping my things.

“Wait… You’re moving in now?”

“Yeah,” I smiled sheepishly.

The boy sighed and took my wrist “Come on,” he said leading me downstairs.

“Where are we going?” I asked.
“I’ll let you stay in my apartment for a bit.”

“Really,” I smiled “That’s really nice of you.”

“Yeah,” the boy said begrudgingly, “I’ll let you stay until you can get a bed up there.”

“Okay,” I smiled, the boy let go of my wrist and went through his pockets until he found a key and clumsily unlocked the door. He opened it and I followed inside, gaping. He had a loft too, but much larger windows that took up half the room; he had chic furniture and abstract paintings everywhere aisles were stacked on every wall. Unfortunately, his house was just as filthy as it was artistic. He had wrappings and dirty silverware, take out bags and boxes everywhere clothes littered his floor.

He led me into his kitchen which was just as filthy and made me some herbal tea. “ If you want I could help you clean maybe make a few dinners…”

He sighed, as if I’d said something really dumb, “Oh they have gotten you too I see.”

He had the back of his hand against his forehead in an overly theatrical way. “They’ve gotten me huh?” I said through sipping the tea he gave me.

“Yes,” he waved his room over the mess, “this “mess” as you call it is eclectic inspiration for my art. It is a freedom for expression.”

“I see,” I said smiling holding back my laughter.

“You don’t believe me?” The boy narrowed his eyes.

“Not a lick of it,” I said grinning, “but I appreciated the show,” I said standing up, “By the way what’s your name.”

He smiled and bowed, “I go by many, but you may call me Kip.”

I raised an eyebrow laughed, and walked out of the room and into the living room. I shoved the piles of crap from the couch grabbed a nearby blanket and crashed on the couch.

When I woke up in the morning Kip had left so I rolled up my sleeves and cleaned his house top to bottom. Then I made him a REAL dinner, covered it, and left it in the microwave. I then left with my backpack and went to a mattress store, bought one, and asked them to deliver it to Kip’s address.

I than went on a search for a job, I looked everywhere I than checked out a bar and walked up to the bartender. I asked if there were any jobs available. She looked back and called out to her manager. The man was tall, had dark hair, silver eyes, pale sin was unbelievably good looking, and from what I could tell, a vampire.

He took one look at me and asked, “Are you applying for a job?”

I nodded.

He looked me up and down once, sighed and nodded, “fine you’re hired.”

The bartender clearly was pissed, “Shouldn’t you ask her a few more questions?”
The vampire looked at me, “What’s your name?”

“My name’s Raven.”

“Well Raven,” my new manager said, “be here at 10:00…. Make sure you look…”

I nodded, “slutty, I got it,” I said then walked out and to a bunch of stores. Mainly, the cheapest ones I could find. Then I walked home with my bags of clothes and put them upstairs. Then I made my way downstairs and saw Kip in the kitchen shoveling my food into his mouth.

I smiled, “enjoying it?”

“Yeah it’s great!” he exclaimed excitedly then when he finished he threw his dishes into the sink. His look changed from giddy excitement to curiosity. “So are you like a runaway or something?”

I shrugged, “I suppose you could say that.”

“You don’t seem like you’re intimidated by New York.”

“I’m not,” I said, “I’ve been here before.”

Kip nodded, “cool man.”

I nodded, “Yep.”

Kip went back to painting and I just passed the time by watching, I found it amazing the way a few brush strokes turned into something beautiful. Before I knew it, it was 9:30so I headed upstairs and took a shower then put on a tight shirt that had a slit going down my back a short skirt and high heels. I let my hair stay down and put on makeup giving my eyes a “Smokey look.”

I then headed downstairs, out of the house and into a cab. The weather was getting rather cool in fact winter was soon coming and now was not the time of year you wanted to be dressing like I was. I know it’s crazy, “Why would she even bother getting a job when she has all that money?” Well I have a few reasons for that One; I need something to kill time, and two it was a good way to observe vampires. For someone who was one I didn’t really understand much about them. I mean I met Tristan and Delilah but I wanted to see if they were all the same I mean vampires couldn’t be all bad right?

Finally I got out of the cab when it stopped and handed the cab driver his money plus a fairly good tip and got out. I looked at the bar in awe; it was completely different then from how it looked this evening. When I’d originally walked in it looked like a regular bar, nothing special. Now, in the middle of the night it looked dark and beautiful. It had an eerie red glow, when I walked in the music was something odd, somehow it had a new age sound but with undertones of something tribal and sacred. I looked around, and right away knew this was a vampire scene. Beautiful, flawless creatures were scattered all around with a few unsuspecting humans sprinkled in. Their bodies flowing like ribbons around one another, a slow and sultry dance that was really quite enthralling. However, I shook my head and managed to focus on the task at hand. I walked over to the owner whom I was relieved to find He seemed rather pleased to see me himself. I stood there for a moment unsure of what to do and staring at the owner blankly looking for some form of direction. When I received none I simply walked up to people sitting in booths and asked what they wanted. I was surprised at how easy it was really no one ordered food although it was offered. Then again most of the time when someone comes to an upscale bar there hungers are not of the typical food and drink. Even when hungry for liquor and attention one was usually hungering for something deeper. Perhaps not emotionally deeper perhaps an even more primal unconscious motivator was responsible. (Oh, Freud would be so very proud. Then again that was not such a good thing.)

It seemed fitting, made sense somehow that vampires lurked here, in these chic bars dressed to impress. After all this was a place of sin, a place in which one can quench one’s thirst no matter how barbaric. It seemed more fitting that this would be the place that vampires and humans could intermingle. If man and vampire had one thing in common it would be hunger. Even werewolves couldn’t say they were without hunger, it was necessary for survival. Although, we have cell phones and computers we could never get away from our primal demands. Like the she-wolf’s demand that I “mate” with Kale. I felt a blush creep up my cheeks but I shook it off. Kale wasn’t around and I had no one to blame but myself.

I walked up to one booth that had 3 vampires and one human. Each vampire looked attractive in their own way. This however did not catch my attention; in truth I had never once seen an ugly vampire and no longer found their looks extremely tempting. What did catch my attention was the human with them the drinks were poured down him. They all cackled at him cruelly, entertained by his stupidity.

I cleared my throat, “No one else is having any drinks?”

The vampires fell silent, looking at me suspiciously; they knew that I was a vampire. Yet I had interrupted their entertainment which clearly they didn’t take kindly to.

“What of it?” A female vampire hissed. Lately I had a growing disdain for the entire female populace including myself. My mother and Ashley seemed to be the only exceptions.

“Well it just seemed odd is all,” I shrugged innocently but kept an eye on them. Continuing onto another table I couldn’t help but wonder, Why, I mean I liked the smell of humans, I yearned for their blood and yet I could resist drinking from them. Perhaps other vampires felt more compulsion than I did, perhaps that after a change vampires feel less attached or maybe drinking human blood was engrained as their only possibility that there were no other options. Maybe vampires are so gifted they see themselves as better, that humans should be privileged to die for them. Maybe like people, they all have their own individual reasons. It still didn’t make sense though, there had to be more of a reason something underlying.

I went to a table where a lone vampire sat waiting; his eyes were blue, intelligent, and contemplative. He looked at me with a smile, “those are awfully interesting eyes.”

I smiled, “thank you. I was thinking the same of yours.” He was obviously a vampire far too lovely to be a human, but he also had an aura of power. One that seemed much stronger than the other vampires, I could tell that he was very old.

“How may I help?” I asked feeling cowed by his presence.

“Give me your finest wine.” He said in finality, as if I had no other choice but I suppose I didn’t have much of one. I hurried to get his wine not understanding why I was so fascinated by him; I suppose I thought I could learn more from him. I came back with the wine pouring it.

“Leave the bottle here.” He commanded regally. I obeyed and pushed down my irritation.

I watched as the wine stained his lips seductively. His grace unmatched by any of the other vampires in the bar, they all seemed to look to him occasionally as if for approval. “Is there something else?” The man asked, his eyebrow rising quizzically.

I bit my lip, “I want to ask you something…”

The vampire laughed leaning back in his cheer analyzing me, “Is that so?” He thought for a moment than shrugged, “alright sit.”

I looked hesitantly at my boss, the owner, and tried to decide whether or not it was a good idea. “He will not mind,” the vampire said dismissively, “now sit.”

I did so, trying to bite back my pride. I didn’t take kindly to others telling me what to do, especially if they were as arrogant as this man in front of me. Yes, he was very arrogant, his eyes shined with hunger, his smile was a proud one. As if he was daring me, or anyone else, even the world to do something, to challenge him. Challenge him how I did not know.

“So child, what is it you wish to know?” he said his eyes prodding, “you see I have someone accompanying me.”

“Oh,” I said dumbly, “Well I want to know… how… why…vampires are so hungry, for everything.”

He smiled his blue eyes dancing with amusement, “you went to the right vampire my child.” He thought for a moment, “I suppose that our kind is so hungry because we are alive for eternity. We have to cope with forever watching our closest family and friends die. We become numb as years sprawl out in front of us and we know there will never be an end. Quenching our thirst, for flesh, for blood, for murder… it provides a momentary escape… you get lost in the moment.”

I thought about it, it really did make sense. Watching the crumbling of a society, one after the other, holding everything you love and then watching another society being built off its ashes, one after the other, each time losing another part of yourself. Peeling away like a snake’s skin; I had never really thought of it, what if, miraculously after being through all I have I don’t die, I live through centuries. Would all my morals, my ideals peel away? My memories, my concern for others, No it wouldn’t I wouldn’t let it.

“Even so,” I said more confidently, “can we not find another way to quench our thirst then killing others?”

He laughed louder now, more exuberant this time, “Oh my dear, you remind me so much of one I have changed… if I didn’t know any better I would think you a daughter of Louis.”

I looked confused, “Who?” I asked.

The man smiled, “A vampire, an old one whom shared very similar ideals with you.”

“Really?!” I smiled fascinated now.

“Not many share your ideals exist child, in fact I thought Louis to be the only one.”

I got up and turned, standing there was a woman who made my eyes water, she was short but still an inch or two taller than me. She had dark eyes and pale skin even compared to vampire standards. She had large eyes, cunning and curious. She had auburn hair, the same shade as mine that came past her shoulders. She lacked the freckles mother had but otherwise seemed like she could be her twin.

“Hello,” the woman said her expression conveying a mix of concern and confusion.

“I apologize,” I said, “I didn’t mean to, I just, was asking some questions.”

“Not at all,” the woman said sitting me down, “It is I who apologizes I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Hello my darling,” the vampire said both his voice and features softening.

“Hello,” the woman who looked like mother said, “I would very much like to be introduced to this young woman.”

The vampire in front of me his blue eyes blazing his messy bleach blonde reminding me of a lion’s mane. “Where are my manners? My name dear child is Lestat; and this lovely woman behind you is my eternal partner, Jessica.”

I bit my lip and looked around to make sure no one was listening. “My name is Skylar.” I looked to the corner of the room where a group of vampires was leaving with the incapacitated human. My eyes widened and my heart slammed on my chest. What was I supposed to do? Should I just let them leave? I was already wanted in New York City; the queen was looking for me. The stakes were so much higher. However, if I let her get away with it than I would never be able to forgive myself.

I sighed, “I’m sorry,” I said turning to them, “Lestat, Jessica, I am grateful for your kindness and advice but you must excuse me.”

“Of course,” both said simultaneously.

I nodded and made my way out of the bar following after them.

“What are you doing?! Stop looking at them and don’t follow so quickly!”

I smiled, it was the she –wolf. I slowed down as she commanded apparently I was looking too conspicuous. I walked out of the bar and looked around.

“Good,” she said “Now focus; use your sense of smell to track them, keep quiet and no matter how hard you’re concentrating while passing others look nonchalant. Once they are in range I want you to lower your head and move soundlessly and slowly than pounce at the perfect moment. Let nothing get in your way not even you’re heartbeat.”

I sighed and sniffed the air, sifting through all the different smells until I found the scent of vampires, the smell (to me) of rotting. I followed quietly behind but pretended to be preoccupied with the city. The trails lead me to the abandoned factory, the very same one I had taken lessons in with my pack; looks like class is in session.

I walked in soundlessly impressed by my ability to do so while wearing heels. A feat I could’ve never accomplished as a human. I heard their voices and followed the sound to a clearing in the factory; the same place where I had beaten Derek.

“Hello my dear,” the female vampire cooed softly.
“Why are we here?” the human voice shouted clumsily.

“Relax my good man,” another said calmly.

The girl purred softly, “What would you do for me?”

“I would do anything for you.” The boy said his voice growing husky.

“Would you die for me?” The girl asked coyly, the others chuckling. I took several steps closer, positioning myself and letting my body shudder and change under cover into that of a werewolf’s. The girl’s head inched closer to his neck, the boy shuddering helplessly in her grip. She smiled her incisors growing her mouth gaping wider. I leapt out from behind a nearby pillar and took the unsuspecting vampire to the ground ripping out her throat her blood bursting into my mouth. I ripped her apart easily than turned as the other two vampires tackled me.

They ripped into my fur and chest wildly, bouts of pain only causing my mood to turn black and for me to lose all self control I threw myself against the wall, the two vampires taking the brunt of it. Their bones snapped like twigs as they collapsed to the floor and I backed up to give myself adequate room to fight. When I turned they were standing there, hissing contorting shapes. It was amazing to think these things were once human. I felt no kinship to these lustful, selfish creatures. These living abominations, they were bleeding and staring at me, their eyes gaping pits in their skulls. I tackled one his body seeming to bend itself to the will of my razor-sharp teeth. I tore mercilessly into his flesh pinning him with my paw, the skin tearing away easily, the blood gushing and flowing into my mouth the taste sweet and pungent, as well as rotten. I finished him off easily ripping him to shreds than easily tore apart the other one.

I let my body shudder and shrink so that I looked somewhat human again; I felt the blood drip from my chin, covering my hands and half of my face. I knelt down besides piles of blood and bones; all that remained of my former foes. I suddenly felt the presence of another; I whipped my head around preparing myself for the onslaught my fists poised in front of me. When I turned all I saw was the human boy, staring wide eyed shaking like a leaf. In half a blink of an eye I was standing right in front of him. I licked some of the blood off my lips although I could already feel it drying in a thick cracking layer over the rest my skin.

“Are you alright?” I asked absently.

“What- I… what are you?” the boy asked his eyes wide with fear.

“That is not important,” I put my hand gently over his face, my hand shaking in effort so as not to hurt him. “Close your eyes.” I said without any real emotion sounding withdrawn even from myself. “You will forget about this event and in its place have a memory of good times with friends. When you open your eyes you will not acknowledge anything in here that is disturbing you will head straight home and rest.” I than released him from my grip and he looked blankly around his eyes half lidded. He turned to me than shrugged and turned to leave.

I sighed relieved and leaned against a pillar trying to relax, after awhile with no results I stood up straight and headed out. Turns out, the night, the blood spill was far from over. For near the door there stood Delilah smirking cruelly while holding the human boys dead body, his head tilted to the side and hanging off his neck. Blood had spewed everywhere; blood was streaked across his face.

“Nice compulsion,” Delilah complimented conversationally.

I gaped horrified looking at the poor boy’s dead body, what had he done to deserve this? Why him? He didn’t have to die like so many others. How come every step I took to protect others only backfired horridly?

Delilah dropped the body, which echoed a loud thump. “You can’t be a part of their world Skylar.” Delilah said softly, “You think you’re saving them but you aren’t you are just delaying the inevitable. Humans die, and everything, everyone you love, you’ll have to watch them die… well,” she smiled cruelly, “well you would’ve had to if I wasn’t going to kill you… not killing you could be almost just as cruel.” She said it her eyes narrowed as if trying to figure something, and as she approached I backed away. “You see, you think now, that there’s no difference between you and the humans but you are wrong. You are young, but after a century or two of everything, and everyone you loved dying. Of watching the world change and yet humans being the same, you lose your love for them, they are just bags of blood.”

I looked around the factory, trying to decide from where I should escape, but found no way. I would have to fight her, she had age and experience…. What did I have? Spontaneity… she would try to guess each move of mine. As I would hers, my only hope was to surprise her. It wasn’t the best plan, I’ll admit it but nothing else seemed effective.

“Emptiness,” she continued, “that is why vampires drink humans’ blood, because after awhile the days, the years, the months meld together until you realize the concept of time moving itself is a myth. Time never changes it is constant, past and present are one; humans separate them in their desperate attempt to comprehend something with which they do not have the time to understand. We have to live with that cold cruel knowledge that there will never be an end for us, or a new beginning. We are constant, but with the human’s blood as an elixir, for a moment we lose ourselves, we are caught in ecstasy and for a few moments we can pretend the future still means something.”

I was momentarily caught in what she said, but I knew that’s what she expected, she launched herself at me teeth bared. I ducked out of the way and grabbed her by the hair, stopping her midair and throwing her across the room. She crashed into the wall and slid down to the floor. She got up, less graceful than I’ve ever seen her, her face contorted in a snarl as she ran towards me. I looked around panicking and saw a pipe above my head. I jumped up and grabbed it than swung kicking her in the face causing her to fly across the room yet again. This time when she got up her face was streaked by her own blood and her eyes were cold and murderous. All of a sudden I blinked and she was in front of me her teeth bared. I struck her across the face and successfully broke her nose, blood pouring from the injury. I could smell the blood’s sweet and bitter perfume and knew that I was craving it, so I had to kill her quick. I changed than right in front of her, my body shifting, expanding into that of the wolf’s. I bared my teeth growling my face level with hers, and her eyes wide with fear I easily pounced on her and ripped her to shreds. Then I turned into my regular form and looked over the damage I’d done. Her midsection was completely torn apart but her face managed to go undamaged.

An idea floated to the top of my mind. What if I just left the bodies? Tristan did say that the reason they were suspicious of the murders is because they were all vampires and the bodies vanished. Then again wouldn’t they notice vampires had died and suspect me though… it was a difficult scenario. Also it was very suspicious… plenty of people saw me leave. I sighed; I should really start thinking these things through. I picked up the bodies put on the human boy’s leather jacket. “I’m sorry,” I muttered than picked up his bloodied bodies and the others than I buried them in the back. Than zipped up the leather jacket, thick with the scent of blood and alcohol. I wondered who the boy was, what he liked, if he would be missed. I sighed and left the factory hands in my pockets and ran as fast as I could back to the loft. I found my new mattress lay on the floor. I smiled gratefully; Kip must have brought it upstairs. I grinned exhausted and collapsed on the mattress. Unfortunately, I was plagued by nightmares, one of which horrified me. I was walking across a land of bone, each step followed by the sound of them cracking or breaking under my feet. I looked out to the land, the rivers were of blood, and the sky was an angry red above me. There was a tree in the center of this land, black and rotten yet there seemed to be apples, which were also red. I went to the tree and took an apple I bit into it, but red juice leaked out, sweet and bitter. When I looked down the apple was not an apple at all but a beating heart.

When I woke up I shuttered and went to the bathroom, disrobed and hopped in the shower scrubbing myself until my skin turned an angry red. Until the blood circled the drain, the white tile stained underneath me. I observed my wounds, already healing at an accelerated rate. I washed through my hair and I wondered what I would do for the day. I suppose I would try to get in contact with Tristan, and I would have to move out so that they wouldn’t come after Kip though I supposed they would anyway. I thoroughly washed my hair and tried to guess how mad Tristan would be at me. After I’d finished my shower I wrapped a towel around myself and headed back to my barren loft. I picked out clothes from the bags of clothes I’d acquired while shopping for my short lived job. I picked out a pair of shorts and a white tee shirt with combat boots and the leather jacket from the dead boy. I than packed all the clothes and things I could shoving them into my backpack. Picking up the backpack and heaving it over my shoulder, I crawled out the large window, leaped down into an abandoned alley, and walked through the city.

Suddenly, I was stopped by a clean cut man, one who was older, his eyes were wide and he was smiling his teeth perfect. “It’s you!” The man shouted happily. I struggled to recognize him my eyes narrowing, “I’m sorry…but I think you have me confused.” The man shook my head, his hair was aged white, his demeanor seeming friendly, “You are the young lady who changed my life! You may not remember me but I was homeless once and you handed me a large amount of money.”

I smiled, “Oh yes I remember you.” I had run into him after I left Tristan’s manor and returned back to New York. I saw how ignored he was, and how others couldn’t see, or chose not to see his suffering. So I handed him a wad of bills. He was elated and I was so glad to see now his metamorphosis I was sure he would just spend the money on booze and food but clearly that was not the case. Not that it would’ve mattered, the money I gave him was his to do with what he pleased. He had told me he’d invested it wisely, that he had a girlfriend and a home. Then he asked what he could do for me. I laughed a little and smiled “You already have helped me sir.” Going through these past few gory months it was relieving to see that I had at least made a positive influence on his lives. Though I will never be able to wash myself of this maybe, if I live for eternity I can help others and maybe someday the tainted blood on my hands will at least fade.

As I continued through the city farther and farther out, I noticed the buildings shrinking as if they had become less ambitious; as if the buildings somehow became satisfied with the ground instead of trying to reach their metal and glass fingers beyond the clouds. There was a reason they called them skyscrapers, not just because of how tall they were but how unnatural they were, how desperate they were to soar and yet they are forever bound down. These buildings however were satisfied. The trees grew more and more abundant and I knew I was getting close. I also noticed the farther I got from the city the more relaxed I became. I no longer was concerned with people seeing me, my steps being too quick, I even began to quit worrying about what Tristan would say or do for me selling all his stuff.

I approached Tristan’s manor nonchalantly and walked in. My alarm grew however; the walls were still baron the house was empty of all his possessions. It had stayed the way I had left it. Tristan would not have kept it this way and I felt my heart accelerate in my chest. I ran around each room calling out his name anxiously a fear growing in the pit of my stomach.

I ran into his room and found him standing there. I shook my worries away and hugged him relieved. “Tristan you are alright. I’m sorry for taking all you’re things. I didn’t spend all the money, I can pay you back.”

Tristan didn’t look at me, he was neither the boy I fell in love with in my childhood nor the Tristan who I both pined for and bitterly loathed. He was now blank, no emotion on his face. This Tristan scared me the most. I cupped his face gently smacking it. “Tristan, Tristan, what’s wrong?”

He shoved me away first looking emotionless than looking terribly depressed his eyes watering up. He bent his head his blonde hair covering his face, but I knew that he was crying. Tristan, the pillar of strength I’d turned to when I was a kid had been reduced to tears. I didn’t even think it possible. Sure enough when he lifted his blonde sun-kissed locks his face was streaked with tears.

I stood silent for a moment or two, watching a boy I once and still had thought was impenetrable now get broken down until he was crying. I wanted so badly to bundle him into my arms, to pet his head and tell him it was all going to be okay like he was a young child.

“Why do you love me? How can you love me?” He didn’t ask kindly he demanded it. I suppose that’s what I’d deserved after what I’d done.

“You…you don’t know it, but you made me who I am. I looked to you, to how strong you were and yet how kind you were. If you wanted to you could’ve been the “cool kid” you could’ve left everyone else in the dust. Including me, you didn’t though and when mom died, when I cried, or screamed… you were there. You aren’t perfect. I’ve always known that… but it’s for your imperfections that I love you. I want nothing more to help you like you helped me.”

Tristan laughed halfheartedly, “you stupid, smart, sweet girl.” I didn’t know what to say so I said nothing. I didn’t want to tell him that there was now a part of me that also resented him. That found this new Tristan revolting and I couldn’t decide if it was the human part of me or the werewolf side of me. It didn’t matter though, not now anyway, he needed me, and there was nothing more I’d wanted growing up than to help him.

He hugged me gently and then pushed me away lightly. There was only a foot or two between us and yet I felt as if I was a mile or two away and when he kissed me with those beautiful lips tasting of his tears it was just an empty kiss. I felt as if I’d been stabbed through, he wasn’t going to tell me what happened. He’d never want to be with me that way, he’d never need me the way I had so desperately needed him. That hurt more than anything so without a word, and not able to stand another moment I left. I could feel the tears welling up but I stopped them. It was my fault, I always knew this was unrequited love I knew it. Some part of me hated the new him and I still loved him! Why did I bother playing this stupid game? Than a thought unguarded popped into my head, I miss Kale he would’ve never done this to me… He would’ve let me hold him and he would’ve I blushed and made sure my thought remained uncompleted I shook my head. There was a good chance I could die and here I was worrying about boy troubles.

In fact I was so distracted that I had bumped right into someone. “Oh sorry,” I muttered. An oddly familiar voice answered, “not at all my child.” I looked up and saw the vampire from the bar (was it just last night, my perception of time is now shot.) Lestat, yes I believe that was his name.

“You look troubled my child. I was just returning home to my Jessica. Why don’t you join us?”

Now if I’d been human the obvious answer would’ve been no. However I faked my death, ran away from home with a bunch of kids I hardly knew, killed a few people and stole Tristan’s stuff and sold it. I was pretty sure all that remained of my morale was “don’t kill innocent people.” Even than I unfortunately failed a few times, (I hope mom’s not too disappointed if she’s watching.)

Lestat didn’t wait for my answer his eyes once again challenging me to refuse him. I wouldn’t there was far too much I felt I could learn from him. His blue eyes danced delighted as if he was a child who won a game. His energy was amazing, he was hunger and ambition, and he feasted off the world and was happy to do so. When we walked into his not-so-humble abode it was filled with old and new artistic and somewhat gothic designs. Art littered the place and it seemed like you could literally eat off the floors they were so clean.

Jessica was sitting on a couch sipping a crimson red liquid out of a teacup. “Hello,” she said smiling warmly, than she looked at Lestat and a mixture of things passed through their eyes, communicating, flirting, love, and lust. Then she turned her gaze back to me, “sit,” she gestured to a chair with a graceful motion. I sat quietly as Lestat took his place next to Jessica.

“So my child, do you have any one to stay with?” Lestat asked both Lestat and Jessica’s eyes quietly dissecting my reaction.

“Well not officially I was just coming back from seeing someone…”

“Were they one of us?” Jessica asked leaning over her auburn hair flowing over her shoulder as she did so again reminding me of mother.

I shrank away from the word us it sounded somehow wrong in this context but I nodded. “Yes he is.”

“Is he your eternal partner?” Lestat asked.

That question I was reluctant to answer too. My first thought was God I hope not or I am screwed.”

Jessica muttered, “Well you seem to have a partner.”

I thought of Kale and sighed sadly than I thought of Tristan and shook my head, “It’s complicated,” was the only answer I seemed to be able to muster up.

They both looked at each other. Apparently not satisfied with the answer but knowing I wouldn’t divulge more.

“Are you going to be staying with this boy?”

I shook my head, “I don’t think so.”

“Well than, stay with us my child.”

I bit my lip than nodded in agreement.

“Good,” Jessica said clapping her hands together smiling.

I looked to them both and asked them if they could answer a few of my questions, and both to my unparalleled relief nodded yes.

“What’s going on with this queen thing? Why are there so many vampires why are vampire’s numbers increasing?”


“Concerning the queen, there was first one in Egypt; she died a few years ago. This new queen is old as well, she is dating back to the Roman Empire, there was another who was supposed to rule but that didn’t go so well.”

Lestat wasn’t telling me everything and Jessica wasn’t trying to fill in details. It seemed they were hiding a lot but I knew when I could get information and when I couldn’t and these were one of those moments I would not gain access to information.

Jessica cleared her throat her soft voice said soothingly, “The reason vampires numbers are rising is because there’s no one to stop them.”

As of yet, I finished the thought in my mind. I figured they would only tell me the vaguest details so I was getting nowhere. The frustration I felt bubbling up seemed so familiar. Was it the frustration towards authority? Was this the way I felt when mom and dad were trying to protect me? I would let them protect me if I got to see them again. I felt a stabbing pain of guilt, I should’ve hugged them more kissed them more, told them I loved them more. I felt my mood plummet as I suddenly grew tired. “Where is the room I am to stay in?”

Jessica got up gracefully and led me down a few hallways and to a large room with a big window. “I’m sorry we have larger rooms but uh…” she bit her lip a small smile curling underneath it. “They’ve all been used.” I knew what she meant right away, how her eyes grew hazy, and half lidded her body going pliant at the thought of those rooms being “used”.

I looked at her than looked out the window and sat on the bed, “This will be fine… and Jesse? Don’t pull that crap with Lestat while I’m here.”

I didn’t need to turn around, I knew she was blushing I knew she nodded and closed the door. I’m sure later on I will feel guilty, for now though all I wanted was sleep. All I wanted to do was pulling up the covers and fall asleep. Forever.

My sleep did not come undisturbed; Tristan invited himself into my dreams. Except it was different, I don’t think he knew I was there. He had shown little glimpses of how we were in the past. I saw us holding hands and playing, us arguing over something stupid and me apologizing, both of us laughing at one of his rare blonde moments, of him holding me while I cried over my mother, and one time at school. Tristan was talking about how much he hated his mother and one kid asked “why?” you could see the pain in his face how he didn’t want to explain, so I interjected “it’s a long story.” Tristan gave me a strange look; I think he was grateful…

Than all those memories changed into our recent memories of me calling him a monster, or saying I hate you, being tied in a basement, or him taking me to his home in a train, to the time he’d slapped me in one of my dreams. Than all those memories dissipated until it was just Tristan and I standing on either side of this blank dream, both of us staring at each other as if to say “What now?”

“Did you ever really love me?”

I looked at him, “Yes. I did.”

He looked at me sadly, “Now how do you feel about me?”

I looked at him, the beautiful boy I’d pined for most of my life, “I feel…disappointed.”

Suddenly he and his dream left so that I could fall into a more peaceful less troublesome sleep. When I woke up the next morning I opened my eyes to Lestat peering over me. Without thinking I kicked him away and made him bleed.

“Ow,” he said clutching his nose, now not so perfectly shaped and gushing blood. He than pulled back his fingertips to look at them, staring at his blood fascinated. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen my own blood.”

I hopped out of bed and walked out of the room him following after me, “aren’t you going to apologize?” Lestat asked hissing menacingly.

“Nope,” I said nonchalantly, “you were standing over me while I was sleeping.”

“I was going to wake you up to tell you there’s breakfast.” I walked to the kitchen ignoring him and saw a large counter covered in exquisite food that looked like it came out of a catalogue. Jesse of course was the culprit adorned with an apron. “Good morning,” she smiled “I hope the food is to your liking.” I looked at her than looked away, she looked so much like mom sounded like her too but it was a bitter lie. Was this how dad felt when he looked at me? I felt a lump form in my throat was that how Adoni thought of me? That thought was the straw that broke the camel’s back to think I could have caused Adoni more pain by trying to take mom’s place. I began to weep brokenheartedly I didn’t bother to hide it and they didn’t bother asking me to explain which was good because I wouldn’t have.

Jesse knelt by my side took of the apron and sat next to me, “it’s hard, harder for you I’m sure than it was for me. When I changed I had to leave people that meant a lot to me.”

“You don’t get it,” I said bitterly, “my family needs me and I can’t see them… my brother… my father…I faked my death so I could run away so that I could protect them. I suppose you think I’m being ungrateful…in all honesty I am. I’ve done nothing but lose… people I’ve helped only get hurt.”

Jesse pet my hair Lestat sighed, “It is hard especially for ones such as yourself who do not enjoy the hunt.”

“People aren’t animals they’re more evolved and so are we! We have gifts of speed, strength, intelligence and beauty… we are above this. There are other ways to survive.”

Lestat’s jaw clenched but Jesse looked sympathetic and compassionate, I sighed and felt all my emotion pool down around my feet, I let my breathing and mind calm itself until I was numb than I went back to my room and laid on my back staring at the ceiling. I closed my eyes and imagined Kale’s warm strong arms around me his eyes turning to sweet sympathetic honey and I couldn’t fight the smile that tugged on the corners of my lips. He was my salvation even if he wasn’t here.


Kale
We were going to the warehouse as usual, trying to train everybody. Each individual held their own weaknesses and strengths. Derek’s strength is his strength, but Derek’s weakness was in form. Gerard’s strength is countering, his weakness is his stamina. Meg’s strength and her weakness were both her emotion and Jason’s quick thinking was his strength while physically his actual strength was fairly weak. Me? My weakness was the love I had for my pack, it was also my strength. Without them I feel life would not have much meaning. Although, since Skylar left I haven’t felt the same happiness and I couldn’t help wondering. Does she think of me to? To say I missed her would be an understatement. It was bordering on an obsession really every time something happened I thought “Would she like this? Would she hate that?” The whole pack seemed different, Gerard and Jason were more quiet and reserved, and Meg was moodier and with no one to bicker with her attitude went unchecked. Derek was more serious and was less joking… the biggest change is in me though. I talk only to give orders, I’m somewhat bitter and I am always at least partially distracted. No one will tell me so, in truth they all somewhat fear me although they have no reason for I hold their safety above my own, I suppose it was just part of being alpha male but Skylar didn’t fear me, not even the night I’d changed her and killed those vampires in front of her. Yet that night she’d told her brother to leave, made him in fact while she stood there bleeding heavily from the neck and the head. Then she turned and petted my head smiling, she had every reason to fear us, most people would but she didn’t. She chose to change into one of us. Of course after she did she traveled with us for awhile, Skylar was one of us, but she wasn’t at the same time. Secretly she was still part vampire, she still craved blood and drank it but she didn’t kill any humans, she drank from vampires. Yet while she was killing vampires she was also with that damned leech Tristan. She ran away with no explanation and I found her in a quiet beach town a few months later. That’s when she told me that she drank blood that she had never really dated Gerard which, admit ably made me somewhat relieved. She had every right to fear though; I dared not to tell the others, it could be our secret; me and Skylar’s. When I left she was crying, I had to hold back tears myself, she’d once again rejected me, why didn’t I understand that? “She is your mate, she is yours, take her.” I rubbed my head frustrated according to Skylar this was another thing we shared. Our wolf guides plagued us; mine was protective, a bit harsh, and very possessive. I rubbed my head, part of me wanted to listen, but Skylar was too good for that I wouldn’t treat her like my property. She didn’t like me, she liked that vampire… I didn’t understand why he was practically emotionless, cold; he didn’t seem to even care whether she stayed or went. “He is a leech she only likes him because she’s known him her whole life.” I could treat her better, protect her more… but no if she was going to be with me it would be her choice.

Meg gasped, horrified eyes wide, “Kale!”

Derek’s eyebrow raised, “What the hell?”

We could all smell it, the place reeked of blood, the scent trail went into the back so I followed to the back of the warehouse, the scent of rotting was strong. We all quickly dug up the earth and found four bodies. 3 of them vampires, 1 of them an unfortunate human boy who’s head was completely torn off from his body. Everyone else looked at each other in horror and dismay but I hardly could acknowledge them or the state of the bodies because I noticed something they didn’t. The bodies had the same scent as Skylar. “She’s your mate and she’s part vampire.”

“Dig the bodies back up,” I ordered, they all stared at me eyes wide in shock.

“Shouldn’t we try to see who did this?” Derek said eyebrows scrunched in confusion.

“I know who did it.”

Meg’s eyes went wide, “who?!”

“A friend,” was all I said and I turned walking away, “bury the bodies I’ll take care of the rest.”
I hoped it wasn’t Skylar, she said she didn’t kill humans. Her scent was undeniable... Wherever she was I knew at least for now she was safe.

I left the others, I knew they were scared they thought we were dealing with a dangerous vampire, in a sense we were. Skylar wasn’t dangerous to us, but she was clearly dangerous to vampires… and possibly humans. I shook that thought away Skylar was different than them. She wouldn’t hurt an innocent human.

I followed her scent and found it mingled with others, her scent was somewhat floral, it reminds me of lilies of the valley and clovers… the scent that was familiar with my childhood… before this life. Being a werewolf wasn’t terrible… but it was a life of hiding, of sadness, blood, and eventually death. I’d lost my mother to vampires… She’d been murdered by them… I watched them kill her when I was twelve… I remember getting hit badly and some chaos in the background and then blackness. When I woke up I was surrounded by bodies, one or two were unfamiliar to me, and one of them was the tall, pale body of my mother. She lied motionless her soft brown eyes frozen in shock and horror. Her lips were parted as if she’d wanted to say something, but I would never know what that was. Suddenly, a hand reached out to me, a hand twice the size of a normal hand, the nails were chewed to the quick the hair on it was a carroty orange and the pale skin there was dotted with the most freckles I’d ever seen on a human being.

I looked up the man towered over me, his large frame even larger than that of a normal man, he sported a genuine warm smile one that was surprising considering his intimidating looks. The mop on his head had the same carrot shade as the hair on the man’s arms. His face was sun-beaten and his eyes had a brown and warm sympathetic glow. “I know this all must be scary and overwhelming to you but you’ll be okay… life won’t be the same, but I’ll help you.” He walked me out of the house and I looked back to see my mother one last time…

The man brought me back to his home with two other strangers. One was a black woman, very beautiful; she had long nails and long hair. Large doe eyes and plump lips, that leads to a long neck and curvaceous body. She worked long and hard for her beauty she could be (somewhat like Meg) very vain. She wasn’t without her strengths though, she, very much like the man who found me was sympathetic. For reasons I than couldn’t understand, every time she looked at me she smiled sadly.

The other man looked about thirty, half his body was scarred and an angry red. He usually wore a scowl on his face, I’d often wondered if it was because he was in pain. Whatever the case he never seemed happy, he was harsh and unlike the other two my age and my circumstance did not earn me any sympathy. I had to work for his approval. The first night I was brought to their home he looked at me, than the man with the orange hair and said, “Why did you even bother with him? He will die.”

The man with the orange hair frowned, “He would’ve died if I had not found him.” The man kneeled next to me smiling his brown eyes twinkling and a smile lighting his face, “My name’s O’Leary,” he pointed to the woman, “this is Shawna,” than he pointed to the half burned man, “and this is Cyrus, don’t worry he’s a grouch but he’s harmless.” Cyrus grunted and looked away clearly not happy with O’Leary’s description of him. Shawna just smiled and rest her hand on my head, “it’s all gonna be alright sweetpea you just come with me and I’ll show you off to bed.”

I followed her quietly into a room, the room that became mine. She tucked me in and pet my head gently, that was the first time in the whole evening I talked. “Shawna… Do you think mom is in heaven?” Shawna nearly cried, I couldn’t see it the room was too dark but her soft voice broke. “I do. What’s your name?” I was born with the name Christian Anderson but instead I answered, “Kale, my name’s Kale.” From that moment on Kale was my name, in a way it made the whole thing a lot easier. It seemed that although I was still young when all this happened that I knew there would be a drastic change in the course of my life. So it only made sense my name, being a huge part of my previous identity was the first thing to go.

Shawna during the day up until lunch would tutor me, in all things, History, English, Math, Science, she was a more interesting teacher than any I’d had before her because unlike most teachers she loved going into detail, and no matter what I was studying she tried her best to make it interesting for me. She also baked; it was surprising really how amazing her domestic skills were especially considering she took so much pride in her appearance it was kind of a shame since she had so much more to offer…

Than in the afternoon after studying with Shawna I had to train with Cyrus which was particularly scary. I remember sometimes after doing a lot of push -ups I’d collapse and cry. Unlike Shawna and O’Leary Cyrus showed absolutely no restraint, as if he was training a twenty year old rather than a 12 year old. I remember after a particularly grueling day with him I decided to be a smart mouth. “I can’t run anymore. Why are you making me? You’re a devil aren’t you? Look at you you’re hideous of course you are you’re a monster.” For the first time that day he’d had nothing to say to me. I ran back home and he just stood there. I told Shawna and she made me go back and apologize.

Then finally, after a day of tutoring and training O’Leary would come home and we’d all have supper like a family. O’Leary would tuck me into bed and read me stories or sometimes take me camping in the backyard; he told the best stories some of which he’d just made up. I’d always fall asleep to his voice deep and rich like soil, it had the power to soothe me like nothing else… well at the time. He told his stories with his hands, his eyes, his expressions, and even his voice.

I would always treasure those moments, where the world grew so small and I was protected and loved, but as I grew older I grew exponentially smarter and stronger, so much so that soon Cyrus was incapable of breaking me and this only at the young age of fourteen. Something else happened too though, I started getting more rebellious, giving more attitude, and my body hurt most of the time. I thought it was normal, much like the sensations people describe during adolescence. However one night Cyrus, O’Leary, and Shawna sat with me in the living room. I just stared at the walls my arms crossed and a scowl across my face, I’d figured that I got in trouble yet again.

O’Leary was the first to say something, “Kale, I’ve noticed this change in you, but I know you’re not a bad kid, I know you don’t want to be this way.” I frowned staying quiet not even sure really why I myself felt compelled to do these things, I loved them as a family, I even loved Cyrus. So why than did I feel I had to make life difficult for them? Maybe, O’Leary was wrong maybe I was a bad kid. Cyrus cleared his throat, “I know you think you’re the only one who started out this life with us in a gruesome way but it’s not the case.” He sighed, “I didn’t always look like this you know, I wasn’t always half burned, half formed, but there was a horrible fire and O’Leary saved me…” Shawna looked at Cyrus and took his hand, “Cyrus saved me after I… tried to kill myself.”

I looked at O’Leary confused, “Who saved you?” O’Leary laughed and ruffled my hair smiling warmly at me, “you did Kale, I had everything taken away, I got some back with Shawna and Cyrus but you really saved me.”

Cyrus interrupted with a cough, “at any rate Kale, there’s something different about this family, we… we’re not like other people.” I looked at them all confused, “Wha-What do you mean?”

O’Leary sighed, “The night I found you, you were practically dead, in fact it was a miracle that you survived at all, and you were bleeding so badly. I tried to change you but it didn’t work at least that’s what I’d thought, but I’d never changed a kid that young before.”

“Change?” my voice shook, “What do you mean change?”

They all looked at each other a long time and somehow I got this suspicion that maybe I didn’t need to know, that I wasn’t meant to know. Shawna looked at me her wide eyes hesitant, her hands reached out and cupped mine, “Kale, we are, werewolves, we aren’t human, and you haven’t been human, at least fully since you were twelve.”

I couldn’t breathe, couldn’t utter a word, everything was going too slow, I couldn’t catch any of it, nothing at all made sense. I felt tears roll down my cheeks, in some weird way it didn’t sound particularly wrong, but I was so shocked. I felt as though I was spinning, and everything was blurred.

“Kale when I bit you nothing changed, at first I thought it meant it didn’t take. However I noticed how quickly you were healing and then you awoke.” O’Leary said, “You almost immediately took my hand and I knew you’d be okay. Now though I realize what’s happening.”

“We had hoped,” Shawna interjected, “that perhaps you had gotten lucky and survived without being like us, that we could raise you as normally as possible, but now it’s all clear, the virus has just been dormant, inactive, waiting for the right trigger.”

“Puberty,” O’Leary said conclusively.

Later that night I did change, I nearly died, I almost didn’t make it, I fought the process the entire way and then I heard the voice of my inner wolf soothing me. The whole thing was painful and excruciating the others tried to help as best they knew how but it was no use it was all up to me. Afterward, I laid on the floor, sweating and sore everywhere.

O’Leary pat my back, “way to go kid.”

I nodded still spent, but my inner wolf hissed in the recesses in my mind, “This is far from over boy far from over.” He was right…

I thought perhaps having changed things would’ve changed too. I would have relaxed a little, it took awhile, a few months to come to terms with what I was but the impulses the voice, the wolf’s voice in my head was overwhelming. I had more violent impulses, particularly directed towards O’Leary which made me feel horrible; O’Leary was the father I’d never had. So why did I feel these impulses? Why was this voice telling me to kill him? A stain grew those days, a stain I bore quietly as it grew and tainted my soul. How could I think these things? I must be evil that was my conclusion. Being only fourteen what other conclusion was I to come to? So one night I got up, I looked around and found a knife and brought it to my throat, thinking maybe perhaps if I eliminated myself I couldn’t hurt anybody. Suddenly O’Leary took the knife away, he held the blade, his hand dripping blood and the blade crushed. I stood there staring in awe and surprise. O’Leary’s face was bright red his eyebrows furrowed and a vein in his neck pulsed.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!”

“I-I” the words would not come; I thought the scene was self explanatory, me holding a knife to my own throat. What really had shocked me was O’Leary’s reaction; I’d never seen him mad before, I used to think that it was ridiculous when strangers would be afraid of him. Suddenly now it made sense, his frame seemed to grow to gargantuan heights, his eyes burning intensely and his once warm, comforting smile was now a grim scowl. I found myself actually afraid.

O’Leary paced restlessly running a hand through his hair, “I knew something was wrong but THIS!” his anger suddenly evaporated his shoulders slackened and his eyes grew darker, “Why would you do this? Have we not provided for you? Given you a good home… I mean I know we aren’t perfect but…” He scratched his mop of orange hair his face scrunching up a bit in frustration as they always did when O’Leary struggled, as he did often when trying to express himself.

“N-No,” I started hesitantly, how do you tell someone who’s your idol that you heard voices tell you to kill them? “You guys provided me with a great home… you’re all my family…”

“Then why are you trying to…” O’Leary dropped the unfinished sentence into the air and let it hang limply like a noose swaying in the air ominously.
“Trying to kill myself?” I finished the thought harshly and quickly O’Leary reacted as though I had cut him, he winced in pain as if hearing the words physically hurt him. I sighed and let the words rush out, “I hear a voice in my head that wants me to hurt you.”

He blinked and dropped the knife from his hand, coated with blood and crumpled beyond recognition. “Well what does this voice say?”

I was surprised he didn’t look disgusted, he didn’t accuse me of being crazy, or worse pat my head and tell me I was just imagining things. “I-It tells me to kill you, that I am the-,” I swallowed hard struggling to say the words, “That I am the alpha male, I’m the leader, it says it’s the wolf part of me…”

O’Leary at first just looked at me processing the information and then he smiled and walked over petting my head, perhaps I had spoken too soon perhaps he’d send me off to bed and tell me that it was all a dream. “Of course the voice told you to kill me; it’s only natural if you’re an alpha male.”

I let the words sink in but somehow was scrambled in my head, “You mean I’m not crazy?”

O’Leary smiled and pet my head, “That is exactly what I’m telling you. I will take you out in the morning.”

I quickly went to bed completely confused. So I was an alpha male, I wasn’t crazy and O’Leary didn’t hate me. What now? What did that mean? Something in the pit of my stomach told me that tomorrow I would find out.

When I woke up in the morning and went into the kitchen Cyrus, Shawna, and O’Leary all stood arms crossed, their faces devoid of emotion. I had never seen all three of them look so… serious. They were fully clothed and looked as though they may have been standing there awhile.

“Get dressed.” Shawna ordered dryly.

I obeyed but couldn’t help wondering what the day would bring me. I walked out into the kitchen fully clothed and all three of them turned and walked the door silently while I trailed behind. I didn’t bother asking where I was going or what we were going to do. I found alarm rising as we walked farther and farther into the nearby town, we didn’t live close by and yet here we all were in the center of it, I looked around at all the people. I felt my heart stutter in excitement and fear; I was not accustomed to being around so many people. Even before O’Leary, Shawna, and Cyrus came into my life I wasn’t accustomed to people in any fashion. We all walked around quietly, and although I wanted to smile, laugh, and visit stores I knew that wasn’t the reason we were here. Than when it got later in the day and the sun began to set and people began returning home O’Leary came to my side and said, “Now it is time.” We all walked behind an abandoned shop, it was clear from everyone crouching and remaining so quiet not a soul could hear them that I was supposed to do the same.

There was very tall grass and from far away I could see a bit of movement. Suddenly Shawna transformed her body shifting into the shape of a wolf; she ran sprinting quicker than anything I’d ever seen. She leapt onto something and than for a moment was lost to the tall grass. It rustled a little and I looked to the others, Cyrus scolded me with his eyes than nodded back towards the direction Shawna had just leapt. Sure enough, a moment later she stood, pulling something behind her, was it a shirt? As she walked closer I saw it was a person who was ferociously thrashing, but Shawna remained quiet and continued dragging him with no visible sign of strain. The person was a girl, she was decently good looking, she had short, brown hair, and wide blue eyes, and very pale skin, her lips were stained with blood.

“This,” Cyrus said, practically hissing when he’d said the word, “is what a vampire looks like.”
I blinked in shock, I had never seen one before, or at least I had thought.

“Leeches like her killed your mother.” Shawna hissed accusingly.

I thought back to my mother, her motionless body, it was odd than to think that no emotion would ever light up her eyes again. To know that this girl, was like the ones who took my mother’s life away… I felt my body shake with rage. Her lips were stained with blood, she had taken another’s life, and it was obvious.

The girl hissed, everything of her demeanor was animalistic and cruel. I walked toward her and Shawna let her go. The girl bolted her feet moving lightning fast, but I launched myself behind her changing in mid air. “You must kill her Kale” the alpha male’s voice echoing in my head. We both were joined together although he controlled most of the actions. We both ripped her apart as she screamed loudly than I bit down on her breast, ripped out and ate her heart, than the girl grew silent, her body limp. Only then did I change back, panting due to the adrenaline rush.

Most days and nights from there on out we spent hunting vampires. Cyrus, O’Leary, and Shawna all taught me how to better my speed, my fighting, my killing, and even hiding the bodies. They taught me everything they knew. Than later on O’Leary would teach me what he had to go through to be an alpha male. “When you’re an alpha male,” he explained, “your life no longer belongs to you, you live to serve others, although you lead everyone it also means a certain amount of commitment and dedication. You are responsible for maintaining balance throughout the other pack members and you must put their feelings, and their thoughts above your own. You must make decisions that will decide whether the pack will live or die. So a great burden is placed upon your shoulders. With all that said,” he smiled, “it can be very rewarding.”

I gulped nervously, “Do you think I can do it?”

O’Leary grinned, “I think you’ll be the best alpha male that ever lived kid.”

I couldn’t help but respond with my own wide grin, although it scared me, although I wasn’t too sure, O’Leary had confidence in me and that helped me bear it.

Than on the morning of my fifteenth birthday I walked out into the kitchen and sat at the table. I waited patiently as the hours ticked by, but at midnight no one was around, I looked into the living room “Hello?” I peeked into the bathroom and when I saw no one I checked Cyrus and Shawna’s room, to no avail. Finally I went into O’Leary’s room, no one was there either. At first I thought maybe they had just gone to get something at the store, any store but then I looked down and saw a note by O’Leary’s bed, I picked it up reading.

Hey Kid,
I think this is the hardest and will be the hardest thing that I will ever have to do. I know it’s your birthday and today of all days was probably not the best time to do this, but Cyrus, Shawna, and I have to leave. We dragged this out much longer than we should have and for that I apologize. You cannot come with us to our great despair, and although we all love you like a son we cannot hinder you anymore. We have taught you everything you will need to know to survive on your own. You are an alpha male Kale, you cannot deny it or try to stop being it. It’s a part of you, you need to leave, to start your own pack, and if we did not let you leave, we would eventually fight until one of us dies. If that were not the case than I would not be leaving at all, I know you will make a great leader and I know you’ll make me proud. Someday we will meet again; I hope it’s sooner rather than later.

Love Your Family,
O’Leary, Shawna, and Cyrus


That was the beginning of me being an alpha male, of starting my own pack. I still kept that letter with me and often hoped to see them all again. I didn’t tell the others about Cyrus, O’Leary, or Shawna. That wasn’t important, like O’Leary had always said; I have to put my packs thoughts and feelings before my own. However hard that may be.

I wondered why I was remembering all that just now, I was supposed to be following Skylar’s scent but for some reason it reminded me of the past, I couldn’t help but wonder what O’Leary, Shawna, and Cyrus would think of her. I would like to think that they would like her. I followed her scent to a home belonging to two leeches, I felt my heart beat painfully onto my chest and I hoped, I prayed that Skylar wasn’t becoming one of them.


Skylar
I sat up right away and sniffed the air, there was a new small that wafted in between the scent of Jessica and Lestat, it was a comforting woodsy/earthy smell that was so familiar, I hopped out of bed and looked around sniffing the air again. It couldn’t be… was it Kale? I must be going insane, and yet I couldn’t help the nervous fluttering in my stomach, or the quick beating of my heart, or worse yet the idiotic hopeful smile that spread over my face. I ran out of my room and darted outside, barefoot. I looked around but I saw no one, I sighed and rubbed my head sadly disappointed.

I groaned, “Kale you’ve turned me into an idiot.” I shuffled back inside disappointed.

Jessica walked up to me and touched my shoulder, “Are you okay dear?”

I shook my head at my own stupidity, I had completely forgotten about how I’d cried and stormed into my room when Jessica was just trying to feed me breakfast. Not to mention I kicked Lestat.

I sighed, “I’m terribly sorry I haven’t been very polite to you and Lestat. You both have been so gracious to me.”

Jessica shook her head smiling, “No dear, it’s alright, changing and going through a new life can be very challenging, and leaving your brother and father cannot be easy.”

“No,” I sighed sadly, “not in the slightest, but I have no excuse to behave the way I did toward you and Lestat, I apologize for my behavior.”

Jessica smiled sympathetically, “No need, here follow me,” she brought me into the kitchen and reheat up some of her breakfast which I devoured, not without feeling guilty.
“This is amazing,” I said, well that’s what I had meant to say but my mouth was full so it was more like, “Thishfkh isjdk amajskjdlk,” Jessica chuckled and scolded lightly, “No eating with your mouth full.”

I heard a knock at the door and I felt my head pop up, I couldn’t help but hope it was Kale I shoved food in my mouth as quickly as possible. Jessica raised an eyebrow, “Are you expecting anyone?”

“No,” I blushed, I wasn’t expecting someone but I was defiantly hoping to see Kale.

Jessica looked at me skeptically obviously she didn’t believe me. I heard Lestat open the door, “Who are you... you’re a friend of Skylar’s I trust… alright just a moment. Skylar a boy’s here to see you!”

I jumped off my stool and bolted to the door, than as I saw the figure there I slowed down my hopeful smile once again turning into a disappointed frown. Tristan was at the door his arms were crossed and his look was brooding, “disappointed?”

I sighed, was I really that predictable? Oh well, it was my fault, what was I expecting Kale to walk straight into a vampires home? “What do you want Tristan?”

Tristan frowned, “I want to talk to you.” He then looked at Lestat with a polite “this is a private conversation,” look. Lestat looked to me and I nodded than he left the room.

Tristan walked into the living room and sat on the couch I sat in an armchair across from him. Tristan looked down at his hands twiddling his fingers.

“Tristan, which you is the real you?”

“What?” Tristan popped his head up looking surprised and a bit caught off guard by the question.

“Well… I loved the Tristan I knew all my life… The kind one, who would never have done half the things you’ve put me through since my transformation… you’re another person.”

Tristan sighed and rubbed his head, “Skylar there are still so many things you don’t know about… it’s not… that simple, when I am a “human” I don’t have to worry I can live an average life. When you were human I could act human around you… I planned to.”

I frowned, “and you would’ve never told me?”

Tristan sighed, “No I would’ve seemed to grow old with you, you would die and I would leave.”

I thought about it and it didn’t seem too bad, growing up with the old Tristan, in fact that is what I often dreamt of, but now we weren’t the same people, neither him nor me. I hoped that changing species didn’t mean I changed but through all these experiences it would be foolish to think I hadn’t. I was different and so was he. It was odd really, us reminiscing a not so distant past. I closed my eyes and envisioned it all than opened them. That door had closed like so many others and now I had to accept the present situation. I would be lying if I said I didn’t have any feelings for Tristan but that didn’t matter.

For awhile our conversation was overwhelmed by silence but then Tristan cleared his throat. “Be very careful Skylar, the queen’s changed her full attention on you; she’s brought her top guard’s to investigate the murders, she now knows you are in New York.”

I gulped, “Should I leave?”
“If you do,” Tristan said thoughtfully, “You should be really inconspicuous.”


I rubbed my head and paced, “okay, I think I can manage that.”

Lestat walked into the room and wrapped an arm protectively around me, “That is all you may now leave.”

I gaped at Lestat who was glaring at Tristan, It was astonishing really, Lestat was being really rude but he was being protective… like a dad. I felt tears well up, was this how normal dads were? Did someone actually care about me that way, I should have been mad but I couldn’t help it, I was touched and a little happy. Jessica walked in and pet my head, “No honey, no more running.”

Tristan looked at the two, “ignore them Skylar, I know the queen personally and you can’t imagine how evil she is. She gets enjoyment out of suffering, she will find you and make you suffer, of that I am positive, right now she sees you as a threat and she will make an example of you.”

Jessica hissed darkly, “We know more what we are talking of than you do.”

Lestat smiled a dark shadow crept over his expression mixed with a mischievous grin, “We have put one queen down now we will do it again.”

Jessica pouted looking deeply vulnerable to this. “Leave us,” she said frankly, “Leave us now!”

Tristan looked at them both and grimaced but bowed and left the home with a more than disdainful look in all of our direction. Lestat pulled me close and kissed my head, “Love Skylar, can hold the deepest of pain.” I sighed knowing this to be true.

Jessica sighed and grabbed my arm gently, “come with me I will make you a bath.” She led me gently to a large luxurious bathroom much like the one that was in Tristan’s home. I looked to Jessica as she filled up the tub with hot water and bubbles. I waited for her to leave but she didn’t she sat quietly on the toilet lid. I blushed, “uh….” Jessica sighed, “I’ll close my eyes if you like but I need to tell you something and I can only tell you in the privacy of the bathroom.”

“Can you please close your eyes than?” I said biting my lip, I never liked changing in front of others, even when I went to school and we would have to change in gym class I would take my clothes into the bathrooms and change in a stall, no sense of stripping in front of strangers if I didn’t have to.

She smiled and closed her eyes shutting the door simultaneously, “most vampires are not so modest.”

“I’m not most vampires,” I said hesitantly sinking into the searing hot water clumping the bubbles around my body. I wasn’t sure if being different was something I reveled in or something I loathed. Now that I thought about it I decided it wasn’t being different that I hated, I was quite proud of my individuality in my human years, in a way I still appreciated that quality, but the loneliness that individuality had cost me was a lofty price. It made it so that I couldn’t get close to anyone, I would always be forced away from those I’d cared for.

“Yes,” Jesse said smiling, interrupting my silent self evaluation. “You are quite different from other vampires, very different.”

I sank myself deeper into the water getting accustomed to the punishing water wanting to revel in it, wanting to disappear behind each bubble letting my muscles and my brain untwine until the very double helix of my DNA was disassembled so that I may forever float invisible in the water, so that I may break down and become a part of it.

“Lestat and I are not partners as he has claimed.” Jesse blurted out.

I sat up in surprise than blushed, relieved she still kept her eyes closed, “but you two seem so…”

“Close?” she said, “yes well we are in a way, we are getting closer, it is just that the wounds in Lestat’s soul have not completely healed.”

“What do you mean?” I inquired, curiosity prickling every fiber of my being.

“Well,” Jessica sighed, “That old queen we were just talking about, the Egyptian one, Akasha was her name, Lestat fell in love with her. She was killed.”

“Why’d you kill her?” I asked curiously.

“I didn’t kill her,” Jesse said, “I couldn’t do anything, it’s a little too complex to explain how she died, but she needed to die because she wanted to kill off 90% of the male population and ration how many there were from there on out. She thought it would create a Utopia.”

I couldn’t help it I burst into loud uncontrollable laughter, “What an idiot!” My speech was interrupted by another uncontrollable wave of giggles and Jesse looked at me in confusion. “If she thinks the extermination of men would make the world better than she is a moron, she obviously never went to high school! Women can be some of the most spiteful, vindictive creatures on the planet.”

Jesse smiled, “yes I suppose you’re right but don’t let Lestat hear that. He’s very sensitive about her; he still cannot bear to utter her name.”

I sighed more seriously, “I’m sorry you’re right it’s just…” I paused to more accurately collect my thoughts. “There’s this religion called Taoism which has a lot of ideals that I value, in fact I wouldn’t call it a religion so much as I would call it a principle, a possible philosophy if you will. It is based off the Chinese belief of yin and yang, the male and female energy which must be balance or the result is chaos.” I dipped my hair back in the water reveling in its warmth and comfort, “Now whether I believe there actually is a specific male and female energy at work in everything or not I do believe life is somewhat of a balancing act, that societies in general need balance to maintain order and if a balance cannot be maintain the result is chaos.”

“Chaos is unavoidable than,” she said her chin propped on her hand, her elbow leaning on her knee which was crossed over the opposite leg, the gesture very human. She looked at me in fascination which only excited me more into continuing the conversation.

“Perhaps,” I shrugged, “but chaos itself is a bringer of change and sometimes acts in bringing about balance. Balance will however always be shown, every action has an opposite and opposing reaction. For example every single movement has supporters and people who are against it. That is part of the balance. Somewhat like the balance an optimist and a pessimist bring to one another, I find that a lot of people try to shove optimism into our faces, however I find that without a pessimist optimists often get far too unrealistic and idyllic.”

Jesse smiled, “I see that’s quite fascinating, I wish the queen had been as open minded as you are.”

I sighed, “What was she like?”
“Oh,” Jesse frowned, “I am not the one to ask. I saw her but… I had just been changed, she… she had black fathomless eyes and raven black hair, her skin was a deep brown. She was the embodiment of beauty. Hers was a timeless beauty and her strength was astounding. Yet… it seemed she had a weakness for Lestat,” she smiled bitterly than, “most do, she cried as did he… they seemed to share a special bond. I never asked about it though, for fear of hurting him.”

I thought about it, “She must have been attracted to his ambition,” I said.

Jesse smiled, “and why would you say that?”

“Two reasons,” I said, “1 it’s an admirable quality and 2 if you can’t love his ambition than you could not love him, he’s the embodiment of hunger and ambition.”

Jesse laughed, “Both are very true.”

I looked at her and frowned, “but you two care about each other I know you do. You should be together.”

Jesse smiled, “We are both still healing and growing, someday maybe we will be but for now we are just going to go slow and heal over old wounds.”

I huffed, “I don’t even see how you can love a woman like that.”

Jesse shrugged, “I’m sure he had a reason, I think they were kindred spirits, two souls yearning. Besides ultimately what split them apart were morals. She was going one way and he could not follow that path, something I am very thankful for.”

I sighed and thought of Tristan, I think that was our ultimate issue too, I got out of the tub and wrapped a towel around me, too distracted by my own thoughts to be embarrassed. I pulled on the lever which activated the drain then I stepped out of the tub and sighed, “Thank you Jesse for confiding in me.”

Jesse smiled, her eyes glittering, “I could say the very same.”

I got up and left the room into my own and then when I walked into my bedroom the smell of earth and forest mingled the scent I associated with Kale. I looked around my room hopefully and for the third time today I was disappointed, perhaps slipping into insanity. Then I looked on my bed and I felt a small smile spread over my face. Folded there was my mother’s pink oversized sweater; I’d forgotten it at the apartment. I put on undergarments and then slipped on my mother’s sweater, I grabbed the collar bringing it to my nose and inhaling deeply. The scent was of lilacs, which was the scent of my mother, and the scent of forest and earth which was Kale. I collapsed on my bed and curled on my side, figuring that I would need a nap if I was to leave New York tonight. Somehow the sweatshirt made the separation from yet another home easier and soon I receded into a deep sleep.


Kale
I was relieved to find that Skylar still had the same morals; in fact in a lot of ways she was the same. I saw it in the way she walked, the expressions on her face, I could tell right away. She wasn’t turning her back on not drinking humans, in fact she reacted very much the same.

Something that did change was her relationship with that vampire Tristan. She was moving on from him, turning her back on him. However selfish it was of me to feel good, I couldn’t help it. I knew Skylar was suffering; she seemed to be anyway but when I brought her the pink sweatshirt to her she seemed pleased with that and as I was walking back to the factory I think I heard her mutter my name. I felt butterflies flutter in my stomach, and a grin spread slowly over my face.

However, I had to put that smile away, I had to head back to the factory, running at top speed I made it back in moments to see the whole pack standing at a circle, all of them a bit too leisurely for my liking.

Derek’s head immediately shot up, alert and focused. “Did you find who it was?” The rest of the pack looked at me all searching, their eyes always were.

I shook my head, “No my lead was wrong.” Everyone looked at each other in silence and in disbelief. They apparently thought it was impossible for me to mess up, before they could bombard me with questions I cleared my throat. “We have to leave now.” I looked around, 3 vampires killed and a human, even though usually killings like this in New York are common especially with vampires fighting over territory and prey. Usually however the disputes are of a more personal nature, with a touch for the dramatic, words written with blood, bodies hacked, things like that. Lately, (due to Skylar’s handy work) bodies of vampires are being destroyed or buried with a human finesse. Also vampires aren’t used to being so vulnerable, with this new “killer” that didn’t seem to care which vampire they killed whether they were boy or girl, whether they were 30 or 3,000. They would get a whiff of the death soon and we had to be far, far away by the time they got here.

I turned and ran the others following my lead back to the apartment we all sat down until I noticed something was wrong, we didn’t have everyone. Derek whipped his head around his dark eyes examining the room, “Jason?!” He called his voice full of alarm. Derek immediately moved faster than I’d ever seen him move circling the apartment searching desperately.

“Don’t panic,” I told Derek grabbing his arm, “we’ll find him I promise.”

“Shut up!” Derek shouted shrugging off my grip and retracing our steps back to the factory.

I followed behind him completely shocked, I had never seen this kind of behavior from him, and he was so focused his dark eyes intense. His features growing hard, it was now that I realized how little I had done for him and how much he did for me. In a way as second in command he did more for the pack than I did he just had a more subtle behind the scenes role. I so depended on him and yet only now it seemed that he was depending on me. I couldn’t fail him, Jason or the rest of the pack.

When we reached the factory and looked inside its windows, at first glance it merely looked like a brown haired, blue eyed 7 year old girl and a tall wiry teenage boy innocently exploring. These two “innocent” beautiful “children,” were in fact immortal leeches, gouging and sucking the lives out of humans. It would be hard for a human to look at this pair and see them as dangerous or monsters but that’s what they were. Judging by the pair’s incredible speed and grace for even that of a vampire I would guess that they were extremely old, old enough to know what we are, unlike your run-of-the-mill vampire.

Using the body language the alpha male in my head signaled me to use I was telling Derek to back down and turn around; they were too strong and too old. Even if we did defeat them which would be a challenge in itself we would jeopardize the whole pack by gathering more attention. Not to mention that vampires are already on high guard because of Skylar’s killings.

Than we saw the boy drag Jason in, bloodied and beat up but otherwise fine. Derek tried to jolt forward but I grabbed his shoulder, we had to watch him and we had to stand back unless absolutely necessary to attack. The girl circled looking shocked and horrified than her look hardened her blue eyes narrowing menacingly, “It has been quite awhile since I’ve seen one of your kind,” she spit the words as if they were disgusting.

The boy looked at him kneeling by Jason’s side and grabbing his chin, “he was not capable of killing our Delilah.”

The girl grimaced, “What a shame, the queen would be quite pleased if she had an excuse to exterminate the werewolves… perhaps we could just have a bit of fun with him,” she went to hit him with a hard blow to the stomach but the boy stopped her.

“Don’t be daft Melody, this boy could prove quite useful to us,” he knelt down next to Jason, “Do you know anything about these murders?”

“No,” Jason groaned, and looked around, “we were just trying to figure this out ourselves.”

“Whose we?” the vampire girl asked tipping her head to the side.

The boy sighed irritated, “His pack, vampires stay with their packs,” he continued, “has anything odd ever happened?”

Jason looked between the two of them, “will you let me go if I tell you?”

Derek and I looked at each other concerned, what would he say? What would he divulge to them?

“There’s a girl, Skylar,” I felt the blood rush out of my face, “She was first attacked by vampires but our alpha changed her, but she’s very odd she ignores our pack, we don’t even know where she is right now which is very odd since packs stay together for life.”

Both vampires lifted their eyebrows in shock, the boy tried to regain his composure but the girl didn’t bother, “You’re trying to say that a vampire changed into a werewolf?”

“Well she was just bitten, we’ve never heard of anything like this people can die just transforming into a werewolf so for her to survive being attacked by vampires, bitten by them, and then turned into a werewolf is remarkable. She also used to hang around with this one vampire…”

“Who,” The girl said grinning her eyes dancing excitedly.

Jason chewed on his bottom lip, something he tended to do when he was thinking, “Tristan, his name is Tristan, and I don’t know his last name.”

Both vampires looked stunned. “I’m going to be quite honest, normally I would’ve killed you anyway but you’ve shared so much and we have so much work to do.” The boy grinned, “Besides, it’s better not to kill you, we’ll save that for when you go back to your pack after they’ve found out what you’ve done.”

The girl pouted, “what a shame, oh well I suppose play time is over we have work to do mutt.” She took her to fingers and made them look as though they were walking.

Jason immediately stood up his eyes wide and walked stiffly out the door, Derek and I followed quietly after him and when we were far enough away made our presence known. Jason stopped walking stiffly and stopped looking down ashamed his face white. Derek walked over slowly and hugged him than lifted his chin affectionately, “Are you alright?” He asked solemnly. Jason nodded, his eyes diverted away and than Derek bent his head down and kissed him.

I felt my jaw drop in shock, I had never had any clue, and they didn’t even act like friends… let alone like that. I almost forgot how mad I was, almost. I waited until they pulled apart, “Jason you just put Skylar’s life in jeopardy to save your own.”

“I know,” Jason said his voice breaking, “I didn’t mean to, honest, she… she travels all the time, I figured they’d have just as hard a time as we had finding her.”

I ran my hands through my hair, “Let’s go home. I have a lot to fill you guys in on.” Half of me didn’t want Jason home, a part of me wanted to attack him, to put him in his place. My head was an array of emotions, fear for Skylar, anger towards Jason, confusion about Jason and Derek, and a certain sense of disappointment towards myself. Maybe, if I trusted my pack with information more and told them about Skylar than perhaps we wouldn’t all be in this mess. So we headed back to the apartment, the whole time my inner wolf was growling, “Make an example of him, and punish him for endangering your mate. Make him suffer, show him what happens to those who betray their pack, to those who betray you.” I shook it off though, shaking from the effort of constantly pushing down this alpha male part of me.

When we walked in immediately everyone rushed to Jason’s side, Derek apparently no longer putting up a façade about how he truly felt for Jason had his arm wrapped around his waist, carrying Jason’s weight easily while affectionately stroking the side of his face.

“Back away from Jason,” I said darkly, “there’s a reason he’s only shallowly hurt, he gave up information about Skylar for his own safety.”

Derek hurled a glare in my direction but remained quiet his fists tightening by his sides, the others though seemed just as appalled by the idea. Even Meg, who couldn’t stand Skylar, would’ve rather died than given up information to vampires.

“She is hardly part of the pack Kale, she’s very different than the rest of us, and we don’t even know where she is.”

I took a deep breath I checked the premises and sniffed the air making absolutely certain no vampires followed or were around to hear, “Skylar is in New York.”

Meg blinked the sting of betrayal making her gray eyes well up, “you knew and you didn’t tell us? What else have you kept secret?”

I sighed sitting down, “a lot, I’ve kept a lot of secrets, especially about Skylar.”

Everyone sat down, as if the weight of what I was about to say was actually physically pushing down on us, as if the gravity of the room grew stronger. “I’ve known where Skylar’s been for awhile, I found her in Maryland a few months ago in a small little beach town with a human girl by the name of Ashley, apparently she was captured by that vampire boy she is so found of.” I tried to say this with as little spite in his voice as possible, “because as it turns out, when she changed to a werewolf she also changed into a vampire, or so I think. The bottom line is, she does drink blood.” Everyone in the room looked socked than outraged, “but wait! When she was living with the human it had no sign of any bite marks, and she certainly was not anything but human. Skylar’s the one killing vampires, that’s how she continued to drink blood, that and she has an account at the blood bank.”
“Wait,” Derek growled, “She’s the reason the vampires are on high guard? She’s the reason we’ve had to have been more careful?”

Gerard shrugged, “It shouldn’t matter most vampires wouldn’t know a werewolf if one bit them in the a-,”

“Alright we get it,” Meg sighed, “So Skylar technically still drinks blood? Alright fine whatever it wasn’t like the girl wasn’t weird anyway but why didn’t you tell us.”

Everyone in the room looked at me waiting for a great reason that they would die if they found out, that they couldn’t know because it was part of a giant important scheme. I had nothing, I couldn’t give them a reason they wanted to hear, their eyes bore through me, almost begging. They wanted more, expected more, deserved more from me but I am not capable of living up to their expectations, I couldn’t be the leader they needed.

“You didn’t trust us.” Derek said it as a statement; he named the truth, the cold hard fact which no one in the room, including myself was able to divulge.

Everyone waited for some denial, some argument to explode, I think everyone would’ve preferred that, but alas I didn’t deny the cruel truth. I stood, my eyes cold my arms out in front of me as if to say “this is me, this is what I offer.” One by one each person left the room and disappeared into their own. Meg was the last person standing in the room, her eyes filled with tears.

“We gave you everything Kale,” I knew she didn’t mean that, she meant that she had given me everything, I remembered the morning I woke up by her side, in her bed, both of us naked. I could never remember the moments before that, ever. I did remember being very drowsy that morning, and Meg begging me to stay saying she’d do anything if I were just to stay. I couldn’t stay though, not in this bed, and not with her, I got up putting on my clothes and as I left she screamed at me tears running down her face. Telling me that she had to kick most guys out of her bed, and that I would regret leaving her. I never did though.

After that, I knew we did not feel the same about each other, in a way it would perhaps be better if I were to feel the same towards Meg but I didn’t. Even so, looking in her eyes and seeing all the betrayal there didn’t hurt any less. Finally, she spun around on her heel, gracefully whipping her long hair around and swaying her hips as she walked, like she was a model down a cat walk.

I sighed and sunk onto the couch, I needed to forget about Skylar, “She is your mate!” The alpha male railed angrily. I shook my head, obviously we weren’t, mates are supposed to be more mutual, work far more smoothly, at least feel the same way, but we didn’t. She had been crazy about Tristan when I first met her, besides she wasn’t even committed to the werewolf way of life. I had to let her go like she let me go. She was jeopardizing everything I had built, and not only my own safety but the packs as well.

I couldn’t forget her though, those vampires were after Skylar and I had no doubt that they would make her suffer. I had to warn her, I had to see her and make her understand just how close they were to finding her, I had to be careful though, and I had to make sure no one was following us.

The alpha man in me called to the others, demanding them to come in front of me, at first the call was met with some difficulty but one by one each of the members stood in front of me awaiting my command. “We have to move, very far away we’ll dip into our account and head across country, pack your things,” I stood, “I will be back shortly.”

Gerard looked at me, “You’re going to go see her aren’t you.”

I scanned the room and saw the frowns of disdain, “I am just going to go to warn her.” I threw a look at Jason, “She should know how much trouble she’s in.” No one said their disapproval out loud, either out of fear or simply because they didn’t have to or perhaps a combination of both.

I left the apartment running a hand through my hair agitated, I had to choose between Skylar and my pack, had I been responsible for myself alone I would gallivant across the country with her, but I was subdued by my responsibility, in fact I reaped no benefits from being a leader, except maybe perhaps power, but that was a very scary thing to have and if someone isn’t afraid of it… well they very well should be. I ran quickly and headed to the house Skylar was staying at. It reeked of vampire, I wonder why she was there of all places, was it a ploy? Was she hunting them? I’m not entirely sure, but I am sure there’s a completely reasonable explanation for why she’s there. I got there and looked in the room I knew to be hers; she had a distinct floral smell to her that made it particularly easy for me to track her, I just hope it wasn’t so easy for the vampires as well.

When I got there and looked through her window she wasn’t there. I heard the vampires approach the door and I ducked down below the window. There were two, one female voice, the other a haughty male one.

“Skylar?” the female voice called, a edge of almost parental distress on her voice.

“Wait she left something,” the male voice replied, followed by a ruffling of papers.

Than the woman’s voice broke as she cried softly, “she’s gone,” she whispered.

“We have to look for her,” said the male voice but the female replied, “No she left for a reason and I’m sure she had a good reason.”

I waited there for awhile than quickly rushed back to the apartment than I got a text from Meg reading: “We are all at the airport.”

I sighed and grabbed a cab than made my way to the airport and looked around than finally found the rest of the pack they all looked awkward and uncomfortable.

“Hey guys.”

“Where are we headed?” Derek asked, clearly not pleased with my endangering Jason’s life.

Jason looked away guiltily as Derek slipped his arm around Jason’s waist, “How’s Skylar?”

“She ran away before I told her, apparently she knew as well how much danger she was in.”

“Her vampire boyfriend probably warned her,” Gerard said bitterly.

“She would’ve run away anyway, that’s all she knows how to do, things get bad and she runs. I’m glad she isn’t a part of our pack anymore.” Meg said it trying to be offhanded.

I glared at Meg and grinded my teeth but changed the subject, “Where should we go?”

“Alaska,” Gerard said quickly.

“No!” Meg shouted, “I want to work on my tan let’s go to California!”
Jason added timidly, “the cities just a little too crazy for me… let’s go somewhere quiet.”

Derek shrugged nonchalantly, “Wherever we go I’ll make it a party.”

I couldn’t fight off the smile tugging at my lips; it was as if the universe had gone back to exactly how it had been.

Meg pretended not to be amused, “Please, I’m the life of the party.”

“No,” Gerard corrected, “you’re the slut of the party.”

Gerard and Derek high fived, Jason smiled a little, and Meg playfully shoved me, “Did you hear them?”

I nodded, “Let’s go to Texas, we’ll go to Dallas than find something right outside of it, that way Meg gets her tan, Jason gets a little break if he feels like having some solitude, Gerard… well he gets nothing as punishment and Derek won’t have to always supply the party if we’re near the city.”

I looked around the group and no one seemed to have any complaints so I went up to the front desk and asked the woman behind it to supply us with tickets to Texas. She was an elderly woman, she had puckered faces as if she had sucked on a lemon, her eyes narrowed, causing her wrinkles to increase in intensity until her wrinkles resembled deep battle scars. Perhaps, in a sense that’s what wrinkles were, the battle scars of life’s experience.
She looked over to her computer as if it were an unsightly beast of a thing; she clicked at each key slowly than would quickly snap back her hand as if the computer would try to snap at her. Finally, she looked over the screen pulling on glasses, “there’s a 7:00 at the… Dallas airport.”

“Yes that’s fine,” I said yawning and gave the woman the card we scarcely used for the pack, but I figured that this was a good reason to use emergency money if we’ve ever had one. We went off and waited for awhile than went through security. We finally got through and made our way onto the plane sitting in third class and waiting patiently.
I looked out the window, the others of the pack keeping up their normal, playful banter as the plane shook a bit than moved and finally raised into the air causing my ears to pop and my stomach to drop just a bit and as the scene outside my window getting smaller and smaller underneath me I couldn’t help but think. “This is all so extremely normal,” everything was the way it used to be. I could almost forget the world underneath me; except for one small, pretty, girl whom I hoped was safe and out of the city right now. I closed my eyes and laid my head back on the seat, maybe I couldn’t forget Skylar now, maybe I couldn’t forget those incredible yellow and red eyes, but things were going to turn back to normal and eventually thinking about her would be much less confusing, stressful, and painful but for now I was just going to relax and drift to sleep.

Skylar
I had made my way out of the house successfully, I was terrified that Jesse and Lestat would catch me, they’re accusing glares pressing down on me, in fact I had never really talked to anyone about running away I was too much of a coward to face them. So I had run away like I seem to have done ever since I turned vampire and werewolf. It was better this way, not just for me but for everyone who came in close contact with me. I ran to the subway and the compulsion hit me to see my father and Adoni… I wouldn’t have to stay… I could just visit, just see them, I felt tears well up, I don’t think I ever wanted something so bad. I gave in and thought that I could at least look them, take a peek at how they were doing, if only for a moment.
I received my ticket and made my way over to wait for my train, unfortunately, I had to wait awhile. I made my way over to a rotted old bench, and sat myself down. The longer I spent waiting the more anxious I got, how closely were the vampires following me? Would they ever give up? Would I have to run forever? I should be strong, I balled my hands into tightly clenched fists, If I just faced the queen, just surrendered myself to her than no one would be hurt. But then what? Let’s say this queen found out who I am, what I was, what then? Would I die? Would I be remembered as a hero? I shuttered at the thought, if I was a hero than this world was screwed.
I closed my head and leaned my head back I brought my mother’s oversized sweatshirt to my nose and inhaled deeply, the scent of Kale and mom instantly relaxing me, easing the tension out of my body. I had to breathe, to stop thinking so negatively, neither mom nor Kale would have let themselves get so worked up, both were so certain, so sure, so strong, and so positive.

I thought back to when I’d last seen him in Maryland, how we were both upset, does he think of me too? I smiled darkly, of course he doesn’t he’s thinking about his pack as he always was, as he should do. He was so sure of right and wrong, so capable of making decisions, how does someone like that come to befriend someone like me? I brought misfortune to everyone I’ve touched, I remember I’d had this reoccurring nightmare as a child about this girl and she was cursed, she would walk through the woods and a tree would fall and kill a mother duck and her poor ducklings and a boy kissed her and he ignited into flame. I used to pity that girl and now that girl was me.
Finally my transportation rolled in smoothly and sleekly and stopped opening the door to me as if I was an expected dinner guest instead of a crude stranger. I entered through the doors and sat down on a bench, no one was in the car with me which brought a smile to my face. I looked out the window and erased my mind of all thought as I felt my body being slowly pulled forward than we were off and I distracted myself by watching the lights flash by as we were consumed by the tunnel ahead. I didn’t notice as more people sat themselves around me and disappeared. Finally at the very last stop I stood up and made my leave, it would still take me an hour or 2 to get home, I hopped one subway to another until I was dropped off at a city close to home I walked out as the doors slid open cordially, I walked through looking around at all the people trying to act normal and go at a regular speed but the anticipation and excitement were building and it grew harder and harder to control it.
“S-s-s-skylar,” I heard a familiar voice inquire in shock. My eyes met briefly with eyes that were exactly as my old ones were. They were on a much taller body, with much more handsome features, and a bit of acne that I didn’t see last time, his voice deeper, but I knew that voice, knew it anywhere. It was Adoni.
His eyes watered as he tried to walk towards me, I tried to weave in and out of people getting on to the subway but as I slowly picked up speed but tried desperately stay at a human jog he only picked up more speed. I bumped into a young girl, she looked about seven her brows furrowed and her blue eyes looked me over with scorn her brown hair was in adorable ringlets and she had a blue ribbon tying up her hair.
“Hey!” she exclaimed, I looked around something telling me danger was lurking nearby and Adoni was gaining quick, suddenly I heard Adoni’s angry voice, “Hey!” he exclaimed, I looked back and he was in a wiry teenager’s grasp. I could tell the teenage boy was a vampire and I made my way over. The train had slowly started pulling out and I quickened my pace, whilst still trying not to draw attention than out of nowhere the boy looked at me smiled and then threw Adoni in the way of the subway, He shouted in alarm I leapt out no longer caring how fast I went, I pushed us in between the cars right in time and turned us so that my body hit the cement wall, my head bounced and throbbed painfully. Adoni’s body was pressed to mine, his eyes were wide and I could tell he was in shock.
Suddenly next to us on the wall, in a blink of an eye were the small girl and the teenage boy, the boy hissed. “We knew who you were right away,” the girl said, “you don’t hide very well.”
“Come with us and the boy will not be hurt.”
I nodded and we crawled through the window of the sub just in time. I held Adoni close glaring quietly at the teenage boy while sitting in my seat. The boy wasn’t affected by my glare and Adoni had passed out. The only one who put on any facade of normalcy was the “little girl” whom whistled as cheerfully as if we had gone on a picnic.
I muttered to the boy, “What do you want of me?”
The boy creased his eyebrows, “I haven’t been asked what I wanted in a long time… I suppose I want nothing from you.”
“Then why are you making me come with you?” I whispered loudly.
The girl sighed as if my interrupting her humming was the rudest thing I could’ve ever done; “because, you are a suspect of an investigation for a series of murders, specifically one in particular victim who is highly regarded.”
I knew they were talking about Delilah, Tristan’s sister whom was also the queens go to. Apparently Tristan had a bad experience with the queen one he hadn’t embellished on and now I would be forced under her wrath, I wonder what she’s like in person. I felt my stomach drop but I did not allow myself to show any fear. I am Jack’s blank stare.
“What makes you think I did it?” I asked with seemingly innocent curiosity.
“The last person she described to be very peculiar was a girl Tristan was courting, a girl by the name of Skylar who had dark red hair, one red eye and one yellow one, with freckles and a peculiar virtue about her. You fit the bill and this boy has helped by calling your name.”
“Speaking of the boy,” the small girl inquired, “may I have a bit of your snack?”

I growled fiercely and bared my teeth at her, “try it,” I glowered, “I’ll rip you to shreds.”
The girl pouted almost as if she were 7 but you could tell by her perfection and grace, that she had seen a great more deal of years than seven.
The boy smiled, “That is quite interesting,” the boy said rubbing his chin and examining me. “You seem docile almost like a deer but now I am beginning to see you are much more fierce I should have known you’d be passionate much like you’re murder scenes yet even so I’m impressed by your vehemence.”
“I didn’t kill anyone,” I huffed lying frankly.
The boy smiled, “you are a vampire,” he smiled, “we all kill someone you just killed the wrong people.”
“You’d only be half right,” the she wolf hissed in my brain. She wanted to stand, to fight bravely and boldly.
However there were two of them, one of me and Adoni who at least in this situation was a hindrance more than a help. Still, the best way would to be to lose them, outsmart them, and buy time. So for now I would play by their rules, even so having Adoni so close again was so amazing. He fainted but now he just looked asleep, and his same face was there those same strong features, his cute round face, and beautiful long eyelashes that swept over his cheeks. His hair was short but seemed a bit wavy and I pet his head like so many times in the past as his head rested on my knee. It was as if the world was balanced again but there was still no denying the fear I felt for Adoni and myself. I would have to stay quiet if I escaped, to appear cooperative and not aggressive, I would wait until they lowered their guard than I would get Adoni and myself somewhere safe. No, it wasn’t an ingenious plan, but there weren’t any options but to wait for the opportune moment and hope that I’ll know when, and how to strike.
“So where are we going?” I asked making my voice anxious which wasn’t at this moment too hard to accomplish.
The boy frowned, “No more questions stay quiet.”
“If I scream,” I asked innocently, “what then?”
The boy looked to my brother, “I’ll kill him.”
I smiled, slowly, sweetly, and leaned close, “You’re threats won’t work, I’ll attack you, I’ll fight until I’m dead and you know it, and you can’t afford to bring me back dead, your queen wants me alive.”
The girl looked up blue eyes looking as innocent as any pair of eyes ever could be, “At least until you answer a few questions.”
“Is that supposed to make me feel better?”
The girl shrugged, “sure she could kill you right away, and she’s displeased enough to do it, however she is so curious about you, honestly I am too. You are without doubt the strangest vampire I’ve ever met… and your eyes…” she gazed at me as if I was a puzzle and a morbid fascination all within the same glance.
“They were green before I changed,” I said flatly.
“Many people’s eyes turn red and stay that way throughout the first year of their change but I’ve never seen red and yellow… it’s so unusual, and how you were able to take out Delilah, and how you went undetected.”
“I have no need to answer to you,” I said bluntly.
The girl pouted but knew I was right, I had no need to answer to her and because of the other vampires I’d killed I left the two vampires in front of me, maybe not to be intimidated but to at least they would think twice before messing with me.
For the rest of the trip I’d been quiet and accommodating just as I’d planned to be. I waited patiently softly petting my brother’s head, until he woke up and looked up at me his dark green eyes spilling over with tears getting caught in his long dark lashes before it was released rapidly rolling down his cheeks.
“Are you real?” He went to touch me but I pulled away.
“I’m real enough,” I said muttering and darting my eyes between Adoni and our two captors,
“that isn’t important, stay near me okay? Stay away from them.”
Adoni looked around, “Is that the guy who threw me into the train?! Wait… how am I…” He looked at me his brows furrowed in disbelief, “You…. you… but how?”
I sighed, “It’s not important you are here now. Be quiet, trust me it’s important.”
“…Am I dead?”
I rolled my eyes, “If so heaven smells like a dirty hobo.”
He chuckled a bit at that, nerves still tugging at his voice, I was relieved to see he was okay but it was so hard to relax him, to assure him that all of this would be explained to him. Who could blame him for asking so much? Certainly not me, I have had questions of my own, so it’s understandable that he had questions, I’m sure his head was reeling and keeping in the questions was beating down on his will I was actually impressed that he was able to keep his questions inside.
He remained quiet and then we got to our stop, and people flooded in as the vampires shoved me and Adoni out, and I knew at this moment that this was going to be my best chance to escape. There was one millisecond where the little girl vampire let go of my hand and turned to talk to her wiry teenage companion. I figured that was as big a break as I could ever have.
“Go,” the she-wolf said excitedly, “use your vampire vision.”
My eyes widened I couldn’t believe she was suggesting I use vampire vision, and I had totally forgotten the ability all together. I threw Adoni over my shoulder and quickly disappeared in the crowd. I used my vampire vision, which had a reddish hue, and showed the arteries, capillaries, veins, and the heart. All vampires’ hearts didn’t beat. I could hear the angry fighting of the two vampires, I sped up until I was so fast waving in and out of the crowd that one could hardly see me.
I managed to run up the stairs and outside, I almost stopped and groaned, I was back in this damned city. I ran as fast as I could across the street dodging cars. I could feel the wind rushing in my face as my feet flew over the cement. Adoni’s heart was beating rapidly against my back and he remained completely speechless. I had to be quick and find somewhere safe, I should go to the apartment; the pack’s scent was all over that building. I ran into an alleyway and climbed my way up the fire escape to the roof without breaking a sweat. I looked around from the roof, trying to get my bearings. Then I realized, I’d never been here before, as far as I could see there were unfamiliar buildings with unfamiliar patterns. Then I saw an airport nearby, that’s where they were bringing us. Far away from anything I know, where was I going to go?
Suddenly the boy and girl vampires were in front of me, there scowls deepening on their faces. The girl’s arms were crossed and her glare was capable of melting flesh.
“I…I’ll go but let me let my brother go.”
The boy shook his head, “even if we did believe that load of bull it wouldn’t matter, we need leverage on you.”
The girl held up her pointer and middle finger and placed it on the palm of her other hand, and suddenly Adoni was on his feet beside, than the girl made her two fingers “walk” across her palm, he walked over to her, his eyes wide with shock and horror.
“Good job Melody,” the boy said, “we’ll be keeping this one for the remainder of our trip to…insure you will stick this trip through.”
“Fine,” I huffed irritably, what was I going to do? What option did I have? I knew our destination was the airport. I knew they would take me far away, I had no doubt of it, and what would I do once I was there? What would they do with Adoni once we got there? Maybe they would let him go… maybe.
The boy grabbed my arm and the girl, Melody, grabbed Adoni’s arm. I looked down in shame, this was not the first time I had endangered his life, Why was I so incapable of protecting those I loved?
We were walked into the airport and stood silent as the boy calmly and kindly ordered tickets for our flight. He even managed to sweet talk the elderly woman behind the desk so much that she gave us a discount for our flight. Not like he needed it, I’m sure he was rich and just enjoyed manipulating people. He muttered something and then said the word, “London,” that nearly took the breath away from me. I mean had it been different circumstances I’m sure a trip like that would be thrilling had it not been for me being captured and going to meet the vampire queen.
We had gotten into the plane and I sat thinking over my life and wondering what had led me to this point. I sat in front of the girl Melody and Adoni.
“What’s your name?” I asked the boy captor who sat himself next to me.
“It doesn’t matter,” he said bluntly.
“It does, you are holding me and my brother captive, the least you could do is give me your name.”
He rolled his eyes frowning. “My name’s Virgil, now quiet.”
I thought about that for a moment, “What’s the queen like?”
“Jesus you’re annoying, would you be scared of us at all if we didn’t have your brother.”
That was a pretty good question, “I’d be careful maybe intimidated… but you’re not what scare me.”
Virgil sighed leaning back his head on the seat, “The queen, is …alarming, she’s very intimidating and she can figure you out in a moment… in fact once we told her your name I saw her smile.”
“Wh-What’s that mean?” I couldn’t help but feel like the queen smiling was not good for me.
“It means she can’t wait to pick you apart!” Melody called behind me cheerfully.
I put my face in my hands, “How did you find me?”
“We found you because Delilah mentioned some suspicions about you,” He looked at me from the side, “I’d be very careful not to upset the queen if I were you.”
I thought about it and nodded than leaned back, I knew I wasn’t going to get a wink of sleep between now and when we get to London but I still tried to close my eyes and heard Adoni lean back in his chair behind me. I tried desperately to calm my thoughts, to slower the rapid beating of my heart but it didn’t stop.
A day passed, “We are here,” Virgil said in a very business-like tone. The girl Melody squealed excited, “The queen will be so very pleased with us!”
Adoni woke up at that moment groggy at first as if he had not realized where he was. Than when he observed his surroundings and noted that the plane had landed his dark green eyes widened. He looked around his expression resembling that of a deer in headlights.
Melody pushed him lightly, “hurry up boy we haven’t got all day!”
I growled at her under my breath, Virgil pulled me up to my feet and grabbed my arm leading me off the plane. We walked out into the sunny day, and although it was quite bright out the wind was merciless. My hair was whipped wildly around my face, distorting my vision. Then suddenly everything was black and I heard Adoni scream. The last thought I had before the dark enveloped me was “Please, please god don’t hurt him.”


Kale
We finally made it to the Dallas airport, it took a few hours but we managed all surviving our own way. Gerard occupied himself by sadistically kicking the seats in front of him when they weren’t looking. Meg spent her time filing and painting her nails, Derek made obscene gestures at the elderly or anyone conservative, Jason listened to music quietly. I spent my time desperately trying to focus on them and not what I was leaving behind, not on the girl with the captivating eyes that caught and absorbed everything, when I could I slept but she was even more prominent in my dreams.

“Why don’t you sleep?” Meg said, trying way too hard to make it seem like a wayward comment, but a little note of worry tugged at her voice.

“You look like crap.” Gerard said.
Derek smiled, “Freddy Krueger has been visiting you?”

Meg’s hand turned into tight fists and she frowned, “No I’m sure your close though.”

She threw a glance in my direction that said, “I know what you are doing, you almost risked us all for her,” and maybe I deserved that but that doesn’t mean I could face it and I wasn’t going to.

When the plane landed I smiled relieved, and got up, we walked through the airport wasting no time. I called a cab and Derek called for another, he was going to follow us with Jason and I would be in the cab with Gerard and Meg.

When our rides finally got there I slid in and somehow managed to be in the middle of Meg and Gerard. The driver was an elderly man with a slow-as-molasses southern drawl, “Where y’all headed?”

I shrugged, “a small town somewhere near Dallas, and preferably we’d like to be dropped off at a hotel in said town.”

The old man smiled his eyes dancing playfully, “What’re you all runaways or something?”

Meg crossed her arms clearly not amused, “What does it matter to you you’re getting paid aren’t you?”

“True,” the elder man chuckled, undeterred by Meg’s rude behavior. “Oh by the way that cab behind us is following.”

The man nodded and pulled out, “It’s obvious you ain’t from here… are y’all some Yankees?

“Some of us,” Gerard said dismissively.

The old man nodded, “Hmm I see…”

I rubbed my head and tried to survive the rest of the trip finally when we drove through a small town and reached a hotel, I handed him the fare plus tip for Gerard and Meg being so challenging and rude. Jason and Derek’s cab pulled up behind ours and they both got out.

We brought our very few things inside the hotel and paid for 2 rooms. One room was for Meg and Gerard since no one wanted to deal with them right now. Maybe they both had jet lag, who knows; at any rate I shared a room with Derek and Jason who were both sharing a bed.

I looked at them both, “Look, I know you’re gay and I don’t care but if I see or hear anything resembling sex I will murder you both.”

Derek chuckled and Jason smiled and held hands tangling their fingers together.

“We’ll try,” Derek said.

“No promises,” Jason added ginning even adding in a wink.

I rolled my eyes but smiled and settled my things down, lacing the picture of my mother and I on the nightstand, my guitar in the corner and one more possession that was secretly hiding in my pocket, even I had to admit it was creepy but I had a ripped piece of Skylar’s T-shirt from the night I’d turned her, it even smelled like her. I didn’t even know I had it for a long while, but since I gave Skylar her mother’s sweatshirt back I had nothing left of Skylar. I couldn’t lose anyone else, I may be part of a pack but in truth I am all alone, my mother’s gone, O’Leary’s gone, and now Skylar, but I had to keep her with me somehow. I had to.

I lay down on the bed and wondered what she was doing, where she was going, and then I shook my head and tried to focus on the pack, I paced around the room it was as if I was completely split in two. One side of me wanted to repair all the damage I’d done to my pack and to pay attention to the task at hand but the other part of myself wanted to go back and check on Skylar. Then again she was obviously out of the city and I’m sure if anyone could escape it would be her and yet there was a gaping hole in my chest as if she ripped out a part of me and took it with her.

Derek went into the bathroom; Jason glanced over at the bathroom, checking if Derek was going to come back out in the next moment. Then he leaned over to me and frowned, “I’m sorry Kale.”

I blinked taken back, “For what?”

Jason bit his lip, “everyone knows you’re found of Skylar… I’m sorry I sold her out.”

“She’ll be fine I know it,” I wish I could be as sure as I sounded, I rubbed the piece of crumpled cloth in my pocket and closed my eyes tightly, hoping maybe saying it out loud would make it true.

“Still,” Jason prompted, “She’s a part of our pack, she’s been a good member of the team and despite her having a secret life and being half vampire and needing blood she’s never done anything to deserve ill treatment from us.”

“Thank you,” I said smiling, “I don’t think everyone feels the same.”

“Don’t worry Kale,” Jason said, “I’m sure she’ll return.”

I looked down feeling a sudden sharp pain in my chest, as if I’d been booted in the gut. “Yeah,” I smiled sadly, “I wouldn’t be so sure, she’s not like most people she’s constantly changing and going.” I want to go with her. The shock of it of it being my own thought, the absolute vulnerability of it astounded me; once again I was getting close to a person who was destined to hurt me. I wasn’t sure what or who I was anymore; I used to think I was just Kale, the leader of a pack. Now I wasn’t so sure, Skylar appeared in my life at a time where I thought I’d faced, and gone through everything.

“I’m hungry,” I said and stood, not giving Jason a chance to respond to what I had said, I didn’t want to think anymore and I wouldn’t I would be empty and should Skylar return to our pack, I will regard her as any other.

Jason nodded, as Derek left the bathroom and looked at us, “Where are we headed to?”

“To go get something to eat, come on, we’ve had nothing but peanuts and water from that stupid airplane and I’m starving.”

Derek grinned and took Jason’s wrist, “We’ll catch up with you, and you can go get the others.”

“Try to behave,” I added chuckling and closed the door behind me than headed to Gerard and Meg’s room and knocked on the door.

Meg answered, her face was red and her arms crossed, “ god, do I really have to room with this jerk?”

I frowned, “Come on, can’t you stop picking a fight for two seconds.”

Meg shouted angrily, “He said my outfit made me look like a whore!”

I looked her over, she was wearing very tight jeans that had rips all the way up her thighs and a halter top that dipped rather low, in fact her whole outfit clung to her curvy figure.

“Well…” I began to say, not sure how you tell a girl they look a little skanky without her ripping your head off especially considering we were talking about Meg here who certainly proved that hell itself, is in fact a woman’s scorn.

Gerard walked out nonchalantly in a white tee shirt and black dress pants, which in comparison did make Meg look even worse. “Will you at least put on an actual shirt?”

Meg threw her hands up exasperated, “Fine! If it’ll make you shut up and get out of my face!” She stormed into their room and slammed the door.

I looked at Gerard and sighed, “You shouldn’t be so hard on her Gerard.”

Gerard looked back at me icily, “I’m not going to spoil her like everyone else does, and she shouldn’t allow boys to see her like that.”

I shrugged, “I suppose but what do you care?”


Gerard looked at me a long time than looked away, “I don’t.”

Meg walked out in a ratty t-shirt that only showed a bit of mid drift and even though it didn’t cling to her body like the halter top did you could tell she had curves.

“Happy?” Meg glared at Gerard.

Gerard shrugged and walked down the hallway, and Meg huffed muttering under her breath and following after him. I also followed but called Derek leaving him a message as we walked out of the hotel and called after a taxi.

Finally we got one and just on cue Jason and Derek walked out of the hotel, Gerard, Meg, and I got into a taxi as another taxi pulled up for Derek and Jason. I rolled down the window and told them both that we would meet back at the hotel. Derek and Jason agreed and got in the other taxi while both taxis pulled out.

“Where to?” the taxi cab driver asked.

“A diner or something,” I said, “we’re new here.”

The cab driver nodded and drove us to a diner, Meg and I got out of the cab and Gerard followed reluctantly. We walked into the rundown 50’s style diner and everyone stared as we walked over to a table and sat.

The waitress who walked over seemed to be in her mid 40’s with faded blonde hair and a hefty, short build. Her face had some wrinkles near her mouth and eyes and badly put on makeup. “Hey there, what would you 3 like to eat?”

Gerard looked around self- consciously, “Why is everyone staring at us?”

“You all look like a bunch of movie stars.” The woman smiled, “Especially you,” the woman said smiling at Meg; “the boys will go crazy for you.”

Meg grinned as always easily won over through flattery, “thank you, they always do.”

Gerard rolled his eyes and coughed a cough that sounded strangely like the word “whore.”

Meg threw a glance in his direction, “Why are you so mean to me?! What did I do to you?”

Gerard looked around than out the window, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Meg huffed and crossed her arms angrily.

I looked at Gerard, “Stop it,” I than looked at the waitress and smiled, “I apologize,” than I ordered for all 3 of us, Meg had a weakness for chicken fingers and fries, Gerard liked chicken preferably grilled and I got a cheeseburger.

They came shortly and we all ate in silence, I could tell Meg and Gerard wanted to fight more but they wouldn’t while I’m around. I wouldn’t permit it, we were in the middle of a restaurant after all and we already called so much attention to ourselves. I wanted to lay low for awhile.

We placed the money on the table and left taking a walk around the town, I had to know the territory, had to know if vampires are around or any other werewolf groups. There was nothing though there were just humans and small unintimidating buildings, the more we walked and the more we saw the more relaxed we became. There were no vampires, no werewolves, their murder and number of missing persons was at a low rate. We were going to be ok, this new life would be a normal one and there wouldn’t be any more life or death situations. I tilted my head back and looked at the dark blue sky dotted with stars, uninterrupted by any silhouettes or any shadows. No worries, no drama… no Skylar.


Skylar

I woke up in a dismal cold room plunged in darkness, only a lone lamp swung above me in a melancholy dance of shadow and light. The walls were full of cracks and indents, whatever room I was in had no windows, and no sign accounting for personal taste or even the basic furniture a room usually requires, so I’m guessing wherever I was I was not a welcome guest or visitor. My head pounded with pain that shot through my left eye, I moved my fingertips over the large swollen- closed eyelid there and felt a stronger wave of pain. For some reason though, it was hard for me to think, to even process where I was or what was happening my head felt oddly light, too light; it couldn’t focus on one thing. I desperately tried to push past the fog clouding my thoughts but nothing came to me. When I moved my hand back onto the cold, uneven stone floor I heard an array of jingling sounds. I looked down and discovered that I was once again in shackles both encompassing my wrists and ankles. Blood ran fresh over my skin and to my fingertips the sweet, metallic; scent of my own blood was as alluring a Siren’s call is to a lonesome sailor. I pressed my blood soaked fingertips to my parched, dry lips and savored in the sweet temptation. I dragged my tongue lazily over the blood, letting it sink into my starved taste buds. Hunger slammed into me and I nearly lost myself to its maddening allure. Slowly but surely, I calmed myself and lowered my hand again. I was still half starved but I was more focused now, if only slightly. I managed to try thinking again of where I was and what had happened up to this point but the pain of my eye and a new pain; from the raw, ripped, flesh underneath the shackles made it hard to even breathe. I closed my eyes and lied down on the cold; hard stone floor which somewhat relieved the ache of my left eye. Than all of a sudden it all came back to me.

I was captured by two of the queen’s top assassins, a girl named Melody and a boy named Virgil. I was at the subway hiding and about to visit my brother and I was suddenly sighted by the two assassins what’s worse is that they captured Adoni too. Adoni…. I looked around scanning every part of the room; he wasn’t in the cell with me. Where was he? I called out his name desperately but my voice was nothing more than an inaudible hiss. I got up though all my body screamed in protest as if my joints had been rusted over. How long was I here?

“A…Ad…Adoni,” I croaked, it was nothing more than a whisper and my legs were shaking threatening to buckle at any moment, but I refused to give in.

My eyes watered, “Please… Oh please god, don’t hurt him,” those were the last thoughts I had before I’d blacked out and I couldn’t stop the thoughts from coming again. “Adoni?” I said my voice growing stronger but still was still only at a normal tone. “Adoni!” I shouted than banged on the wall nearby the vibrating of the shackles causing me to wince as it scraped my raw wrist.

“Where is he?!” I screamed, “Where’d you put him?! Where’s my brother come out you cowards!”

At that, I heard the door to my oppressive cell scrape against the cold, hard, stone floor. A more bright light leaked into the room and I squinted my eyes as I turned to face my captor. A large shadow loomed over the room taking away the previously blinding light; the large man took up most of the door his dark skin made him almost invisible among the shadow he grabbed me dragging me by the shoulder.

My stiff legs tripped clumsily over each other as I desperately tried to catch up to his long stride, I looked around wildly, trying to remember everything, but we were rushing past, one thing was certain, wherever I was, it was defiantly more high class than the shabby room I was in. The rooms were extremely spacious I tried tripping the larger man and dug my heels into the ground.

“Where are you taking me you damned large oaf?! Tell me! Where is my brother?! Tell me now or I’ll skin you alive!” I growled and yelled loudly the sound echoing back at me tenfold. I realized I was acting like a child throwing a fit but I did not care.

The man struggled with me, obviously surprised by my strength. Then I saw Virgil, my previous male captor approach, he looked very different now, before he had tried (though failed) to blend in with the humans, he wore jeans and a T-shirt. However, now he was dressed aristocratically and in an old fashioned get up, that most guys couldn’t manage to get away with. He growled and stormed over, grabbing my arm roughly and slapping me hard across the face with the back of his hand.

The room spun and I felt blood burst from my mouth the whole side of my face pounded mercilessly, and I heard an involuntary whimper escape my own lips.

“I was told to bring her unharmed,” The large man said.

“I will bring this pest to the queen, she will understand,” Virgil said harshly than tugged on my arm and squeezed it.

I coughed, more blood came up and my teeth were still rattling painfully. “I want my brother,” I whimpered, “Where is he?”

When we had walked far away from the large dark man Virgil muttered, “I am bringing you to the queen. She will explain everything, so hush.” I looked at him than nodded and examined the area around us trying to remember every hallway and room I passed so that I could find Adoni, and if I’m lucky, escape. I had to admit, despite it being a place I might die in it is rather lovely.

The ceilings are high; sometimes they consist of stained glass, like what you see in churches only none of these held religious events, people, or symbols, at least the few that I knew. The walls were uneven stone that was old and timeless, the hallways were rimmed with large windows and painting upon beautiful painting. The floors were made of the finest glittering marble and sparkled where the sun hit it.

We walked down another long corridor quietly, and to a room the size of a football field, A chandelier of gargantuan proportions was dangling from the ceiling, bringing a sparkling golden light in the room. The stairs consisted of a chocolate brown and red swirl patterned marble. A large red carpet lay over the steps, the railings were made of a kind of wood I had never before seen, and it was extremely dark, almost black. Carved in it were obscene creatures, that seemed to be demons that had such depth that I was afraid to touch it, the railing was the only vampire-like thing I had seen in the whole building. There was a twin set of stairs on the other side of the chandelier with the same red carpet that met in the middle and continued underneath the stairs. We followed the red carpet into an elongated room with candle lit lamps every yard or so. The red carpet leads to a set of stairs and platform which raises a good 3 feet off the ground. There lies a large thrown, which like the stairs is made of a fine black wood with demons carved intricately throughout it. The room was filled with vampires all sitting along the platform, their white glistening skin and fangs glittering in the candle light. The woman all had dark hues of gowns and dresses, all the men had on tuxedos. They all stared their eyes glistening with excitement and amusement watching me as if I were a mouse and they were a cat in this instance I suppose I was.

Than a figure walked through, her grace was unparalleled power shown through every graceful movement. Her posture was impeccable; her tall lengthy frame mixed with how skinny she was would make any model green with envy. She sat at the thrown a gold crown with a large ruby at the center was placed onto her head; her gown was also a piercing bright red than clung to her pale perfect body. Her movements were fluid her hair, a snow white much like her skin waved softly like a banner over her shoulder, her eyes were a piercing light blue which reminded one of ice. Her smile stretched tightly over her place, seeming more like a grimace, her red dress against her pale features reminded me of blood over fresh snow.

“Hello,” her voice purred serenely.

I violently shook away Virgil’s grip and bared my teeth to the queen, “Where is my brother?!” I yelled at her, “Where is he?!”

The queen smiled, “He is safe… for now, he’s much more safe than you are at any rate, all be it a bit shaken up,” she looked me over, “he’s in much finer condition than you are, Virgil what happened to my pet?”

Virgil spoke up, “she gave the guards a very hard time, she tried to escape, and she’s a menace why do you want her?”

The queen looked at me smiling coolly, “You are so fascinating, hardly anyone seems to know of your existence, you disappear and reappear, yet you can kill some of the best vampires there are… but I know so much more than that… why do you think all this happened to you?”

“What do you mean?” I said narrowing my eye skeptically.

The queen laughed, the other vampires echoing her laughter which was magnified by the room. She stood up and circled me like a bird of prey her blue eyes piercing through me, her dark laughter and smirk sending a shiver up my spine. “Do you think that this is all random coincidence? That you weren’t intentionally changed into a vampire? That it was coincidence your mother was killed, that your brother just luckily ended up being there?”

She chuckled, “There are no “accidents,” no “coincidences” in life. I’ve known about you Skylar Dubrinsky, for a long time. I’ve known about your mother too, you are the spitting image of her… you also seem to behave much like her as well.”

I growled, “Leave my mother out of this, it has nothing to do with my family.”

The queen laughed sharply, clearly amused her smile seemed to stretch thinly over her face distorting it, her eyes blue and intelligent seemed to grow an even lighter blue resembling cold ice even more so than I previously believed. “Oh?” She said circling me again, “On the contrary it has everything to do with your family. You see your mother she is not who you thought she was.”

I growled my nails growing into sharp daggers than I reached out and clawed at her. However she had moved aside quickly and easily. She cackled in amusement but the other vampires jumped and hissed in my direction, she waved her hand regally to signal them to quiet down. She smiled at me, “I find you quite charming, your bravery your naivety.”

I stared at her quietly, hate seething from every pore. She was mocking me, endangering my life, and more importantly my brother’s life, but I realized that I would get nowhere this way, let her speak, let her feel big I would get nowhere with my rebellion, it would have to wait for a more opportune time.

The queen walked back towards her throne, her red dress flowing and dancing a graceful waltz as she did so. She perched herself on her throne, her subjects sitting on their knees next to her, she reached over and pet one girl’s head as if the vampire girl was no more than a toy. “Your mother as I’d attempted to say before wasn’t the innocent, selfless, caring person you remember her as. She had her own legacy and vampires were not as unreal to her as you may have thought up until now.” She sighed, “You see many centuries ago, especially in the dark ages clans of people began popping up grouping together and claiming the existence of vampires and trying to find a way to destroy us.” She chuckled at this, “It is unbelievable they thought they could ever win this, but they tried, the clans informed their family and trained their children according to tradition. Your mother was in the last remaining family, she was a vampire hunter, part of the strongest family and she did live up to those expectations. However she ended up meeting your father a simple human man and running away with him, she tried to escape this life, but her parents had condemned her to her fate, she would have died no matter what.”

My head was reeling I couldn’t absorb it all, my mother… no my mother couldn’t muster up the courage to kill a spider, let alone a vampire. My mother would never have hurt anything, she was a beautiful woman with a heart of gold, and she wouldn’t endanger us, my father, my brother and I. Never.

The queen smiled, “A vampire dear to me discovered your mothers whereabouts and killed her. He said you were there watching dumbly, come now I know you remember… you are not a dumb girl that’s why we hadn’t yet caught you till now.”

The brief flashes of me being in a trance-like state while Blake, killed my mother, it was not the surprising or instant death that I had thought. I fell to my knees, tears spilling over and rolling down my cheeks. My mother I had watched her die, it was not a dream it was a memory which means the rest of what the queen said was true. The shock of it all was overwhelming, the fact that my mother had been keeping her secret life from me.

The queen said in a factual tone with no real emphasis of emotion, “Than I heard of you and your brother and soon had them after you as well, your brother however does not nearly have the skill that you had, to dodge 3 vampires after you were bitten and smashed in the head and managing not only to evade them but to also protect your brother whom I’d just seen and is still human.”

The other vampires raised their eyebrows, but the queen looked calm and composed. She grinned, “and even still you do not know everything, however there is but one thing I feel that’s missing.”

I did not answer her, tears just began drying onto my cheeks and I still could not manage to truly comprehend what she was saying, she had destroyed everything, she was the cruelest kind of person.

“How could you kill and injure so many vampires that were so beyond your age and skill level, I have yet to comprehend…”

I shrugged, “you said that I showed the skills and attributes of a vampire hunter, maybe that makes me stronger.”

“Perhaps a little but not that much, you must have had help, Tell me who was it? What was your strategy?”

I have none,” I retorted.

“Oh no dear, there had to be some kind of way you could defeat them.”

I looked into her soulless eyes and narrowed my own, “I could just be better than they are.”

Her impatience was clear on her face, her façade was wearing fast and she did not want her followers to see her so affected by anything especially her own prisoner. Her eyes blazed with hatred, it was only for a moment but that one moment was enough and I smiled. She may have ripped me wide open in front of her whole court but now I had something on her.

The queen’s smile was twitching and struggling. “There has to be more to it! You couldn’t have killed two vampires while you were still human the night you were changed. Tell me.”

“What? So you can still torture my brother and me? I don’t think so. I’ll tell you, if there is anything to tell once my brother and I are given freedom.”

The queen growled loudly “Everyone out! I will talk to our little prisoner by myself!”

Everyone looked at each other hesitantly, but the vampires got up surprised and left, it was obvious that most people were unable to get under the queen’s skin quite like I could. Good. I hope she suffered and felt exposed as I had.
“This is my court,” the queen hissed darkly, “these are my people my rules, and you have no right to even attempt to give me orders.”

I shrugged, “This may be your court but you’re the one interfering with my life. So until you return my brother and me home, I’m not cooperating you scratch my back I’ll scratch yours.”

The queen growled viciously, “I don’t make deals, do what I say or I’ll kill your brother.”

I smiled and circled her viciously, “What will you have on me than? The only reason you can even force my compliance is because he’s alive.”

She circled me as well; we were both spinning in a violent cruel dance, our surroundings fell away until the world consisted of just us and our dares. It was likely that the queen would win over me. She had years on me, centuries in fact, she also seemed to be quite powerful, it was her subtle rippling power in the most simple of mannerisms and gestures that gave this away to me. She also had power and the support of her followers, I had no one to help me now, I had just myself and I wasn’t sure if I was enough to manage the safe escape of my brother and I. No matter how pointless this was, no matter how impossible the situation, I would try and stop trying only when I was dead and even than it wasn’t a guarantee. I couldn’t lose; this new world had taken everything, my mother, my family, my old life, now they wanted to end my brother? No. They were in for the fight of their life; I’d kill the queen if I had to.


The queen screamed frustrated, “Guards! GUARDS!”

Two men in shining silver armor, not the kind of armor on mid evil soldiers, it was light built to the contour of the large men’s bodies, both were beautiful as all vampires are but their expressions held absolutely nothing their faces were expressionless masks.

“What do you need your majesty?” One guard asked sweeping into a surprisingly graceful bow, due to his large size.

The queen huffed, “take this captive to the dungeon; I want her on the bleeding cross.”

The guards looked at me, each other quickly, and then their queen, “I’m not sure that’s necessary…”

“ARE YOU QUESTIONING ME?” The queen shouted in an animalistic fury, her once beautiful composed face looking distorted and ghastly.

“No of course not my queen,” The previous guard said bowing, the other guard next to him also scrambled into a fearful bow.

The queen took a deep breath, fixing her hair and trying to go back to her original composed mask of regal indifference. However, she could never hide it from me, I had cracked her armor, I had clouded her judgment and made her façade slip, something I’m sure the queen was not too happy about.

The guards both grabbed me by an arm and dragged me through the beautiful marble hallways and over to a giant steel door, that was built like one of those safes you see in the movies. The guards struggled together to pull open a lever, as they did, I turned quickly on the heel of my foot to run, but I underestimated them, a terrible mistake. One of the guards grabbed a fistful of hair and pulled me backwards and hurled me down a long set of cement steps. My body rammed into each cement step, I had no control as I was slammed against the bottom step and the opposite wall. My neck vaulted forward and my head cracked against the wall than black again.

I woke up again, I could feel the dried blood caked down the side of my face, my head was throbbing and a gasp of pain escaped my lips. I couldn’t breathe couldn’t think, tears rolled uncontrollably down my cheeks I felt like a thousand knives were stabbing me in the back, fresh blood rolled down and moving even an inch would only expose my back to a brand new set of daggers. I was once again in a nondescript room, my head felt light, and dizzy, and my thoughts came too slow and were shattered with waves of pain. I was at a higher elevation and bound, by my wrists and ankles.


“Take this captive to the dungeon; I want her on the bleeding cross.”

That’s right, I was in the dungeon, and the guards brought me here. I lowered my head, the sharp points on my back digging deeper into my flesh, more blood flowed down my body soaking the back of my pants and dripping off my toes. A new wave of tears spilled over as I groaned loudly.

The she-wolf in my head yelped, “We need to get out of here Skylar.”

I smiled blood dripping from my mouth. She was acting as if I hadn’t been thinking it over and over again in my head and had just spent time here for a nice vacation. I asked the she-wolf mentally, “How can I find Adoni?” The werewolf did the mental equivalent of a shrug and I sighed.

Then I remembered, I had vampire-vision, which gave everything a red hue and allowed me to see the heart, arteries, and veins of the body. Everyone here was a vampire so they’re hearts would be limp dead organs in their chests however, Adoni’s heart will still be beating... if he is even here. I looked around with difficultly, for every movement brought another torrent of blood.

At first I didn’t think I’d be able to search through the walls, it was something I’d never done before, and the blood loss was really making me disoriented. However, somehow, maybe by sheer force of will I managed to see through the walls. There were alarming amount of bodies with unused, abandoned hearts in their limp chests hundreds, thousands even. I had to look through more walls and then I found it, my vision zoomed in on it. The sole beating heart that I saw, amazingly I began to see muscle, nerves, organs, until the figure had flesh, and I saw him my brother. He looked for the most part unharmed, his cheek was a bit scraped up but other than that he was fine. He was in a much better condition than I was.

His room was lushly decorated with a powder blue and gold theme, some design that I believe originates from Versailles or France. He was sitting at the edge of the bed quietly; he was wearing fresh new clothes, a loose white shirt and black pants. He looked up to see a figure; at first I just saw the non-beating heart but then as my vision focused I realized that the queen was standing in front of him. Her flawless features softened, though her blue eyes remained cold and icy.

Adoni stood slowly, sizing up the queen. In this respect he was often smarter than I was, I tended to let my pride or my emotions get in the way. However Adoni managed to remain just as cool and collected as the queen was this was especially impressive due to his current situation.

“May I see my sister?”

The queen smiled, “You are so very different than she is, you are so calm, almost like a politician, you have gifts of your own. You use your actions to sway others emotions and decisions you have a gift of the soul.” She smiled, “in some ways you are a great deal like me.”
Adoni said nothing to this and let a good deal of time passed before he responded, “What would that make Skylar?”

The queen smirked, “Hmm, I suppose that would make Skylar… like Tristan.”

Adoni’s eyebrows raised, “Tristan? What about him?”

The queen smiled, “He’s a vampire dear, and he works for me… in fact,” she smiled cruelly, “Tristan!”

Tristan walked in with almost the identical outfit except his shirt was more open and exposed more of his pristine pale skin. His features were just as perfect as I remember but his jaw was hard, his lips were pursed, and his eyes were far off and beautiful like the ocean.

Adoni gaped horrified, “Tristan? What is she saying?”

“The truth,” Tristan said, “your sister is too that’s why she left, to protect you.”

The queen looked at Tristan, “It doesn’t add up… She knew you were a vampire so why did she not stay with you?”

Tristan shrugged, “She hates vampires.”

The queen narrowed her eyes, “Not all vampires apparently, if you convince Skylar to tell me whatever she is hiding I will let you go. I will never have you come back. Ever.”

Tristan’s eyes sparkled and danced, as if she had offered the world on a silver platter, He looked at Adoni frowning guiltily, “Alright I’ll go talk to her…”

My vision went back to normal and I sighed my body going limp tears streaking my face, how long had Tristan been here? Was he really planning on making me tell the queen? I felt the blood dripping and my body going numb. How could Tristan do this I know he never wanted to be forced to see the queen again but he would really give me up? I knew we were hitting a rough patch but god.

I smelled his blood, which smelled almost a sweet perfume, most likely due to the fact that I had almost no blood in my body. I struggled to lift up my head, an action that should not have taken as much effort as it did. Tristan’s eyes softened as he looked at my face, the edges of his lips turned downward in a concerned frown.

“Wow Skylar,” he walked closer and reached out a hand to my face, “What’s she done to you?”

I shrank away from his hand not wanting it to be anywhere near me, as though it held some deadly poison or illness. I felt the spikes in my back sink in deeper, one was even piercing through my back and looming dangerously close to my heart. I shrieked in agony and tried to yank desperately, yet to no avail I felt the flesh at my wrists and ankles tear and a whole wave of blood spill over me.

Tristan quickly moved away. “Lean away from the spikes Skylar! It will hurt your wrists and your ankles but you won’t bleed as much.”

Reluctantly I leaned forward, my hair spilling over my face, only one eye could witness him, the other was swollen and still could hardly open. My whole body was screeching and my head was swimming, floating, far too slowly to understand everything.
Tristan paused for a moment, waiting for the pain to subside enough for me to successfully communicate with him. “Aren’t you going to ask me what I’m doing here?”

I shook my head, my body feeling heavier by the moment my eyes drooping. “I don’t care,” I hissed weakly, “I don’t give a damn.”

Tristan grabbed a chair and sat in front of me, as if we were talking about the weather. I hated this fake bullshit especially right now. I was chained to a cross with thousands of spikes digging into my back and if I wasn’t dying I sure as hell felt like it, and he wanted to act as though we were having a god damned tea party.

He sighed, “Why are you mad?”

I looked at him, “Because you’re trying to get me to tell the queen what I am!!!!”

Tristan blinked, “How did you know?”

I narrowed my eyes and hissed darkly, “I thought you were my friend,” My eyes went misty, “… What happens if I tell her?”

Tristan sighed, “She’ll probably let your brother go, kill you quickly and painlessly… she might go after your pack.”

“Kale,” I muttered quietly, “no, NO!” I looked at him snapping my head up although it made me dizzy and although my neck was screaming for release. “What’s my other option?”

Tristan sighed, “She’ll torture you and execute you in public, than torture your brother, then finally kill him. I’ll convince her to give you a few more days, but you have to choose. Your pack, including that guy, Kale, or your brother either way people will die.”

“What a coward,” I hissed, “using my family and friends against me, is she afraid to take me out herself! COME ON QUEEN OF COWARDS!”

Tristan hissed, “No,” he covered my mouth and looked around fearfully. “She could kill you if she wanted, she is much more powerful than you give her credit for, but she is the queen she will do this in front of everyone so everyone knows your torture, so they talk of it. So that every time someone even thinks of stepping against her that they think of your execution and do otherwise.”

I thought about it for a moment growing silent, “Alright, What would you intend for me to do?”

Tristan sighed and cupped my face gently; I moved my chin slightly away. It was the only form of rebellion I was strong enough to make. He looked me in the eyes for a moment, as I got dragged under by those perilous blue eyes. His eyes were intent on my face, on my eyes.

He sighed, “God damn it Skylar I expect you to listen to the queen, to do as she says. There is no way of winning this, not for you. Just worry about you.”

I sighed and closed my eyes tiredly and sighed, “You just don’t get it do you… You can tell your queen,” My head slumped downward and I smiled weakly, “…you can tell your queen she can kiss my…”


Tristan

I sighed heavily and sat back down in front of Skylar. She had lost so much blood, her smell penetrated my nostrils and almost took me to the edge, but nothing was more sobering than the fact that she was dying slowly. Of course, the queen would not allow her to die like this; no if the queen would kill Skylar it would be much worse than the pain that she was suffering now.

Her left eye was bulbous and entirely swollen shut; it had a dark purple almost black hue. Blood ran like a river over her body, a bit of blood streaming down her round, chapped lips. Then, over her wrists and ankles where the skin was torn, down her back, staining all the way to the front, down her calves and exposed toes.

Her skin was pale, even more so than her usual china-doll complexion and her auburn hair was tangled in messy clumps over her shoulder. Even though I had seen women considered much more beautiful than her, although I’ve met people more intelligent and wiser, no one was braver than Skylar, no one more willing to risk her life for another.

I had watched Skylar grow and used glamour, which is the ability to alter something’s appearance, (for me it was my age) so that we could both grow together. She had always stood up for others and fought hard to teach others how to fend for themselves. Even when she was teasing someone it usually was for the purpose of helping them.

I had watched hundreds of humans, all of them seemed to be the same and I greedily feasted on them. That all changed when I met Skylar; I had seen her running around the neighborhood, she was picked on by the other children and yet did not cry, scream, or tattle. The only time she would get upset is when others would bother her brother Adoni, or pick on another child.

One day I was so perplexed and irritated by her passive behavior that I went over to her and pushed her down into the mud. She didn’t cry, she looked up at me with large, mesmerizing green eyes and tilted her head to the side looking at me.

“You’re just going to let me push you around?” I asked.

Skylar got up and shrugged, then headed over to her brother unphased, of course Skylar wasn’t a pushover, she just didn’t fight over anything that she saw as pointless. Self defense to her wasn’t that important unless she was in dire need.

I spent a lot of time with her, thought about her all of the time; at first I thought I just wanted her blood but every time I went to drink from her I couldn’t. Somehow the thought repulsed me; it’s not that she didn’t smell good in fact she smelled delicious but the thought of drinking her was too much. Her limp, pale body unmoving in my arms, and her beautiful green eyes forever closed. Never glittering with excitement, never darkened by impatience or anger, never again looking at me and boring through my soul, the thought was almost more than I could take.

At first I thought it was just hate or irritation, I walked with her everywhere and even when she thought I wasn’t looking I was. It was sick, bordering on obsession, but I couldn’t understand her, or anything about her. She had this way of screaming, crying, laughing, and yet feeling nothing. This way of pouring out her soul and yet not saying anything at all. Yet in her silence she seemed to say more, we usually communicated through eyes and expressions, which was incredibly odd since people could hardly even communicate with me.
In a way though I think Skylar knew I was hiding something, though I doubt she knew to what extent. She always seemed to be trying to figure me out, crack a code she didn’t know. However she understood more than most, she noticed how prickly I get when talking about my “family” due to the fact that I had implanted false memories in the human’s heads so they thought I was their son. One day when someone asked about my family she smiled politely and said “long story.” Politely she curtailed the conversation and enveloped everyone in a new one. All I could manage to do was blink in surprise; I hadn’t realized how much she knew.

Than everything fell apart when her mother died, she no longer held that curious wonder in her eyes that they had once held. In fact she was so miserable that often she wouldn’t respond to anything. One night I remember sitting outside watching her from a nearby tree branch which I usually did. She went to her bed and folded her fingers kneeling in front of her bed, tears rolled down her freckled cheeks.

“God,” she began, her voice already breaking, “Please, I know I have taken you for granted, I know I haven’t really believed in you before, but please, please, I will do whatever you ask.” She buried her face in the mattress sobbing heavily, “Just give me my mother back, please, please!”

I couldn’t bear her broken hearted crying and hopeless begging, my arms ached for her. So I jumped to her window and opened it than went to her and hugged her. She didn’t fight it; she buried her head in my chest and wrapped her arms around my waist clinging desperately to me. My heart ached for her, and yet at that moment I realized that I wasn’t obsessed with her, I didn’t hate her, she wasn’t my friend. I was desperately hopelessly in love with her.

I scooped her up and held her in one arm, when I felt the surprising feeling of lips pressing gently to my neck. I shuttered in shock and desire, than laid her down in her bed. I watched in an almost trance like state as her beautiful red hair spilled over the pillow, and her green eyes still spilling over with tears. I got in the bed with her and gently kissed each tear away, my body loomed dangerously close to hers I could almost feel her body pressed to mine, and the very idea of it tantalized my brain. I leaned down and brushed my lips against hers, but she threw her arms around my neck and fastened onto my mouth her tongue sweeping through my mouth, dancing and teasing mine.

I gasped, the sudden rush of desire swept through me, I groaned softly and then separated our lips. I looked down at her, her tears welling again.

“Please…” she said quietly, “If no one can bring her back than let me forget her,” her eyes closed tightly, “please Tristan make me forget… just for a bit.”

I leaned down and kissed her tears away than shifted my body so I could lie beside her and hold her hand, which fit perfectly in mine. I couldn’t have her, not tonight, but at least I had her hand in mine, at least I got to kiss those beautiful lips, at least we shared a kiss. However hard it was to know that she had only wanted me to distract her, that she would not give herself to me otherwise. I still held a buzz from her kiss, still felt the aftereffects she had left me with.

She cried endlessly that night until morning came and she fell asleep. I kissed her head lightly and sighed, than left, one day she confronted me about the experience blushing bright red as she did so. I told her that I had not been there, had not kissed her or held her. This, oddly, was the hardest lie that I’d ever had to tell her, to completely erase our night together.

I often used to think what would happen if she knew, if she knew what I was, the beast that I was. The things I had done the things I still do? Would she love me? That was once a yes, but now, now I’m not so sure. We fight so much now, struggle so much now; is love always this difficult?

These thoughts brought me back to this cold, dreary, stone room, in which she was imprisoned, and the blood cross that held her. I tried to think of a way to release her, to run away from the queen.

Maybe, if I got Skylar to tell the truth, we could have more time to escape, it would be quite a feat, especially with Skylar at her weakened state. Perhaps if I let her stay weak, even passed out, and left her brother here. I could come back for him, something ten times more difficult to do. Of course by than he might be dead or one of the queens’s human “blood bags,” as she’d liked to refer to them.

Skylar wouldn’t like the idea at all, but it was the best chance we had. Getting Skylar to surrender up information about her pack would be no easy task either. Especially, due to her feelings for that damn dog, Kale, god just thinking of his name makes me shutter, I hate him loath him. I hate the fact his pack even exists, in truth if I was capable I would have all werewolves killed, although they are a skilled species that is not to be underestimated. They are incredibly hard to kill, I know because the queen previous had tried desperately to eliminate them, obviously to no avail. Though I am aware their numbers are much lower than ours.

I sighed and got out of my chair, than left the room and went to the queen’s quarters. She was laid on her bed; her robe disheveled dipping low on her chest and having a slit up her leg, her white hair swept over her shoulders and down to her waist. Even in her laid back state she held a regal air about her, a power clung to her like a second skin.

She smiled smoothly her blue eyes glittering, “What did my pet say?”

I looked away, “She said that you could screw yourself.”

The queen cackled sharply, “Oh such a spitfire! That must be why you have fallen for her.”

I spoke curtly, “I don’t know what you’re talking about highness.”

The queen beckoned me forward and begrudgingly I obeyed. She smiled amusement clear in her eyes grabbing my chin lightly, “Don’t try to hide it from me; I know the sick loathsome creature you are. You are my creation, as much as you try to deny it, to hide it. You belong to me, and are so much like me in so many ways.”

“I am nothing like you,” I hissed.

The queen smiled and pulled me on top of her. Then: rolled the both of us so she was straddling me like she had done so many times before. I felt the hate, the loathing, bubble in my soul, my skin felt as though it were crawling desperately trying to escape. I wish I could’ve pushed her off, killed her, hurt her. We’d fought so many times before and she always won without ever breaking a sweat. She’d broken me, I was her empty shell; her toy, with which she could do with what she pleased.

She leaned down and bit my neck drinking from me gluttonously, than she licked the wound closed and proceeded to kiss down my body. I lied there, motionless, empty the queen smiled victoriously, and proceeded to undress me and then untie her own robe letting it pool around her. I closed my eyes like I had when I was younger, pretending that I was somewhere else.

***

We lie there, covered only by her blankets; I looked at the ceiling blankly as she smiled watching me. I never looked up to check I knew that she was.

“Oh quit pouting Tristan.”

I felt my fists clench but then I let them release and go limp. “Your highness,” I said blankly.

The queen sighed, “Are you always so formal? I am sure had I been Skylar you would be whispering sweet nothings in my ear.”

“I don’t hate her.”

The queen chuckled at this, “You do not hate me, you don’t know it, but deep inside you need me.”

“I have tried depending on you my lady, when I was young, but I hate you. I hate everything you are and I hope that one day,” I turned to look at her, “I get the chance to slaughter you.”

The queen shrugged sitting up, “Of course, but my blood is melded in yours, you want to kill me because I stand for everything you hate. However, you are going to realize after I die that you and I are not so different.”

“We are very different,” I hissed looking into her cold, hard, blue eyes.

The queen let a few moments pass, “I left the thrown to you, even before Delilah died.”

“I don’t want your thrown.”

The queen laughed, “Oh I very much doubt that, you love power, you yearn for it, more than anything.” She continued talking easily, “I’ve seen it in your eyes you’ve been denied so much liberty that you secretly want for power. You constantly fight the darker part of yourself, but you cannot, you can deny it as long as you like, you can lie or simply dismiss it. One day though you will have to come to terms with that darker part.”

I got up, put on my clothes, and left the room without another word. She was right, I do want power, and I do have a dark stain in my soul. That much I can’t ignore, but I was not her, I was not that soulless creature. I would fight, as long as I could, to be anything but her.

I visited Adoni, when he saw me he moved away, “What?”

I sighed, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you I was a vampire.”

Adoni shrugged, “I wouldn’t have believed you... are you and sis going to live forever?”

I smiled sadly, “Your sister doesn’t want to live forever and certainly not with me.”

He sighed, “I see, what is it like being immortal?”

“You have to watch all your loved ones die.” I wish I hadn’t said what I did that I could take it back, I looked over at Adoni, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay,” Adoni sighed, “That is a good point losing mom was really hard. Sometimes I worry I’m forgetting her, but then I see Skylar and realize that mom’s exactly like her.”

I sighed, Adoni really had no clue how dead on he was, I had figured out about their mom’s actual life before she died. There was no harm in not telling Adoni, let him think his mom died in a car crash and had never known anything of our world let him think this was all some freak chance.

“Hey maybe we can try to negotiate with the queen.”

I thought about it, normally I would’ve shot a person down but Adoni… Adoni was a really intelligent kid, and even more impressive than that was his ability to manipulate other’s emotions. He would have to be the more persuasive and the more charismatic than he has ever been before… but perhaps… I could hear him out. Besides, Adoni’s green eyes were like what Skylar’s used to be. They were glowing and dancing in a pool of dark green, only a brother of Skylar would attempt actually negotiating with the queen. I just hope it works out…


Skylar

The first thing I did when I woke up was to groan, I already felt better, but feeling better still meant like I feel like crap. I opened my eyes and had to squint against the surprisingly bright light. Then I realized that there was no sharp pain in my back just a bit of soreness.

I sat up and waited for my eyes to adjust, the pain was excruciating when I moved, so I lied back down. I noticed that I was comfortable; I closed my eyes and smiled, never was I so happy to be on a mattress. I looked up and saw a bright ceiling, the room was a light purple and very open with high ceilings and a large window. My clothes felt different, they weren’t sticky with blood or sweat, and they weren’t oppressive. In fact, it was the most comfortable thing I have ever worn. When I looked down I realized that it was a dress and a beautiful one at that. It wasn’t overly extravagant like a lot of the vampire girls here wore. It was a long flowing dress that spilled around me. The first layer of the dress was a soft pink material; a bow positioned on the center of my dress was a light blue. Than a trail of buttons came from the bow on my chest to my waist where the first layer of the dress parted, almost as if it were a petticoat and underneath this pink petticoat was a white flowing material soft as Egyptian cotton. It was quite lovely and you could tell that a lot of effort into it, and yet it held the casualty of a night gown. I found myself so comfortable in fact that I almost forgot I was held captive and most likely going to die while also shouldering the lives of my loved ones. Almost.

I tried to think, for what purpose would the queen dress me up and put me in a more relaxing room? It could be a display of the benefits of indulging the queen. I admit, it was a much more comfortable experience to be under her mercy however, I was not going to betray anyone’s life for the sake of luxury and comfort, so she’d have to do a lot better than this. There was also the gnawing worry that she was dressing me up for something else, an event of some sort. She probably could tell I was extremely weak, who wouldn’t be?

My stomach was rolling, it had not consumed food or blood in what I am guessing was a few days now. My eyes would go back and forth from the red blood vision, in which I could see the arteries, veins, and hearts of others, and then back to regular vision. Unfortunately, the red vision only came in flashes, so there was really no way I could use them to my benefit. No doubt, it was a symptom of my starvation.

Then suddenly it hit me, suicide. I could kill myself, I could starve to death, I was already starving if I just kept on perhaps I could die before the queen could pry information out of me. At first, suicide seems the escape of cowards, and in most cases it is. However I felt in this circumstance it was the best way to protect those I cared about, I knew Tristan would take care of Adoni, they could run away. Suicide, The thought made me smile, before it seemed to me a ghastly thing, but now death brought me close to its breast and cradled me. It would be hard to commit to starvation; it is not the easiest of ways to die, but if I could commit to it than I could save everyone. I could die so others could live; had I any tears left I would have wept at the relief of it.

Suddenly, a smell caused my resolve, which was not prepared for the assault, slipped. A boy walked in, his brown hair disheveled and his dark eyes wide in fear as he was thrown into my room. The door closed behind him and the boys smell filled the room. My mouth ached, my incisors slowly sharpened, and my parched tongue swept over my cracked, dry lips.

The boy took a shaky step closer, “the uhh… the guard told me you needed to drink blood.”

I covered my mouth and shook my head, the smell was so strong and pungent, it smelled great amazing. I could smell his mortality and almost tasted it on my lips. I let out a groan.

The boy stepped to the side of his bed his eyes wide with fear, “the guard said I had to…” he leaned forward dipping his neck towards me. I felt my tongue slowly surface from my lips than I retracted it quickly and pushed him away weakly.

The boy stumbled backwards only slightly, “you’re pretty weak for a vampire, and they said you killed a lot of vampires.”

“I don’t believe in drinking from humans, I only drink from vampires, but even now I’ve made the switch to blood bags from the blood bank or the hospital.”

The boy blinked shocked, “no way,” he sat his eyes widening, “are there more like you.”

“Well my friend, well he was my friend than my boyfriend… now he’s neither, he drinks from people than cuts them and bleeds out our poison so they don’t turn and I’ve never seen him drink anyone and kill them.”

“Whoa,” the boy said extremely intrigued, “I’ve never been bitten; I didn’t know you could be drunk from without turning or dying… but if you can do that and you know how why don’t you do it now?”

I shook my head, “I’m too weak right now I couldn’t control myself.”

“Why are you weak?” The boy asked.

I sighed, “The queen bled me out all yesterday,” I growled, “Someone needs to take her down.”

The boy blinked, stood up, and walked closer, “you need to drink from me, you can stop her, no one else will.”

“No,” I squirmed in the bed and could not help thinking of the boy Tristan killed, or Ashley, or that other girl who Delilah killed. They were all my fault, I couldn’t have another innocent life ruined or ended due to me.

The boy cradled the back of my head and pressed my lips to his neck, which made a shiver flow through both of us. I than traced my tongue over the vein their pulsing, beating, waiting for my sharp incisors to pierce through the thin flesh masking it. I closed my eyes and gave into the temptation for blood, my whole being ached for it.

Than Tristan walked in, the boy hesitantly pulled away, and I couldn’t help but feel as though something intimate were interrupted even though I knew it wasn’t the case. Tristan got red faced and stormed over, “What are you thinking?!” He shouted throwing his hands in the air, “are you mental?!

Tristan looked at the human boy with a stare that could melt flesh off bone. The boy shrank away his eyes wide with fear.

“Go away!” Tristan shouted, he then walked over and sat next to me.

I pouted and looked at the boy, “no he was just trying to help.”

Tristan leaned down, cupped the side of my face, kissed me gently and sighed. “You’ll be the death of me Skylar.”

The boy ran out of the room and I could not help but to feel ashamed at my behavior, I couldn’t believe that I had nearly given up on the very principles I believed in. Not drinking from humans; just to quench my own thirst.

Tristan dragged me close and muttered, “drink from me Skylar… drink from me.”

I leaned my head into his neck and pinched the flesh there with my teeth, than I dragged y tongue across his skin. Tristan groaned softly and ran his hand over the back of my thigh and pulled me onto his lap. I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, caging his body closer. Than with all the passion and savagery I kept reserved I pierced his flesh, my teeth digging deep as the blood, its ruby fluid flowed vigorously into my mouth. Tristan gasped and ran his hand down my back and started pulling at the dress. I was consumed, by the blood, his sweet life energy surging through me, running through my veins. I could already feel it repairing the wounds in my body.

Tristan ran his hand up my thigh and I had to repress a shiver, I continued to gorge on his blood.

“Skylar… Skylar stop.” I could feel Tristan’s hand weakening but I couldn’t the liquid fire was addicting; I could feel everything in my body healing, and getting stronger. I couldn’t stop now; the sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, no doubt due to the fact that I was so weak.

Tristan shoved me, at first I met with resistance but then I heard his voice in my ear, “please Skylar.” Slowly releasing Tristan from my grip and letting my fangs slip out from his flesh. Reluctantly I traced my tongue over the wound closing it.

“Sorry.”

Tristan touched one hand to his neck, “its okay… How are you feeling?”

I blinked still shocked by his closeness, and looked down at his hand, which was still resting on my thigh, “I’m fine.”

He looked down and seemed just as surprised by his own hand being there as I was. Swallowing hard he slowly removed his hand from its position, than looked into my eyes for a few moments. Then Tristan snapped his head away and grabbed my hips, again, for a moment he hesitated, but he sat me down on the bed.

I couldn’t help but to feel somewhat confused about it, everything was overwhelming. Was this even actually happening? I knew for a fact the day before was not a dream, there was far too much pain, but today, this, it all seemed so surreal. However I figured it wasn’t a dream, I sighed and lay back; if this was a dream he wouldn’t have stopped.

But now that he had, I finally had a chance to realize how many questions I had for him. I looked up at the ceiling, “Why are you here?”

“Well I heard you yelling and I-,”

“No,” I sighed irritably “I mean why are you here at this place? You hate the queen don’t you?”

Tristan paused a moment, knowing how angry I’d be if he did not have a descent excuse. “I came here because the queen informed me she had captured you and Adoni.”

“Why would she tell you, wouldn’t that make things more difficult?”

Tristan sighed and I felt movement on the bed and then felt him lie next to me, “You still don’t really get how a vampire’s mind works do you?”

I rubbed in-between my eyebrows in frustration, “I don’t know, I don’t know what I am supposed to think, I don’t know how I actually think, I hardly have time to think, one after the other these crazy events keep happening.”

“I wish I could say there are no more surprises coming,” Tristan muttered quietly.

I sighed frowning, “me too… Tristan?”

Tristan moved and when I looked over he was lying on his side, “Yes?”

I looked at him, “What are we going to do?” I found it somewhat difficult to even breath, “What am I going to do?”

Tristan hesitated and went to hug me but than his hands fell onto the mattress, he got up, and tried to empty himself of all his emotions. I knew this because he always straightened his posture and straightened his features, but I could read through his poker face. He was battling himself, over something, it seemed to involve me. However, he seemed to have thought better of it.

I looked at him, “you can tell me anything Tristan.”

Tristan looked at me and his blue eyes brimmed with tears but never escaped or trailed down his cheeks, “No Skylar.”

I looked at him and frowned, “How can I trust you when you won’t trust me?”

Tristan walked over and leaned down towards me grabbing my hands, “I will tell you everything as soon as we leave.”

I looked up at him eyes wide, “Do you promise?”

“Cross my heart.”

I looked at him, his blue eyes shining with honesty, and although half the time I wasn’t even sure I could trust Tristan our moments alone together were usually few and far between. I leaned in and pressed my lips to his at first just like a light touch like a butterfly wing but then I grew more impatient but just as my sweet exploration began he stiffened, pulled away gently, and shook his head.

“I can’t. I’m sorry.”

I huffed in frustration, lord forbid I have a few minutes to distract myself from the life or death decision I am no doubt going to have to make for myself and others.

Tristan frowned, “I’m sorry,” he repeated quietly, than left the room without another word.

I blew the hair that hung limply over my face in frustration, there had to be a reason the queen wanted Tristan. Perhaps he knew I’d behave if Tristan was here, maybe the queen wanted to use me to get Tristan like Tristan actually said. However that brings me straight back to the question, why?

Tristan had said “You still don’t really get how a vampire’s mind works do you?” Is that normal? Did she just want to mess with me? With us?

Suddenly, as if she could hear my thoughts, maybe she could. She glided into the room, looking as perfect and pristine as ever. Her gown was long and loose as opposed to the ensemble I had previously seen her sporting. The previous outfit was a scarlet red and clung to her tall thin frame. This outfit was much more relaxed, it was a long violet robe, with intricate and carefully embroidered cuffs and neckline. Her hair was no longer left straight down in its glorious snow white perfection, but rather tied back so that there was more focus on her face. She had sharp, pale, features and light gray eyes, they still held all intimidation and power but for some reason her self confidence had calmed her. Her power still exuded from every pore, but instead of the power she had being loud, obnoxious, and intimidating, it became subtle, quiet, and patient. This made me much more nervous because now that she was calm she would think more easily or try to ensnare me in some way.

“Did I interrupt anything?” The queen asked her voice filled with nothing but timid curiosity.

It was like a rattle hiding in the bushes, I couldn’t find her, or know when she would attack but I could at least make the assumption that she would. Perhaps I could hope that in attempting the attack she would reveal herself and I could avoid her fangs.

“No,” I said calmly composing myself.

“That is good,” the queen said approaching me and sitting on the bed, “I trust you are comfortable, at least more so than you were before.”

I looked around, “the conditions are much more accommodating this time. Can I ask why?”

The queen shrugged a gesture that showed more the easy power than the actual nonchalance it was supposed to. This must have been what Tristan meant; I suppose vampires are very formal almost political creatures than I supposed them to be. They were also much more intelligent than crude legend lead one to believe.

The queen smiled, attempting at least, to feign the kindness of a smile without fully succeeding. The gesture was still beautiful and appealing to the eye, she seemed to have no flaws even considering the usual vampire. However, her kindness was not there, her voice though perfectly resembling softness held an edge, a tiny one, but an edge none the less.

“I wanted to show you,” the queen said, “that you could be on my good side in my good graces, I’ve had you cleaned up, placed in a lovely dress, had a boy sent in here for you to drink to your heart’s content. It is much nicer, and I could show you even more kindness should you chose to cooperate.”

“I told you,” I sighed, “I don’t know why I could kill vampires older and stronger than I.”

The queen sat back and looked at me skeptically, “alright… Then you wouldn’t mind us running a few tests?”

I raised an eyebrow, “what kind of tests? What for?”

The queen smiled innocently, and just like a rattle snake her rattle was going off, she was giving me an ultimatum she wasn’t saying it, she didn’t have to; it was the undercurrent of the conversation.

“Tests of science of course my dear,” she smiled innocently trying to hide her smugness, “If you don’t know what’s going on and why you are capable of killing vampires more skillful and older than you are than we have to run a series of tests.”

I calmed the beating of my heart, in case she was watching for that and shrugged, “you could I suppose,” I said coolly. “However I don’t think that’s the best of ideas, what if I die in the process? Then all will be in vain.”

The queen pondered the argument, “yes I suppose that would be unfortunate,” The queen’s voice became happier, “but I suppose we must all make sacrifices.” The queen got up than looked over her shoulder, “I know you are hiding something you are very different Skylar than any other person I’ve met… you aren’t afraid of me are you?”

She was wrong, for the first time, and even than it did not benefit me. I was terrified of her, she shook me to the core, and she wasn’t one of those villains I saw in cartoons on Saturday mornings. She wasn’t afraid to kill me and the one’s I loved; she can pinpoint my weaknesses and attack them. It was always guaranteed that the good guy always wins, that’s what I was told as a kid that the good guys always won. However, no one would tuck me in, the comic book wouldn’t close, and this nightmare as much as I tried would haunt me long after I awoke.

She left the room and I was left alone, a prisoner in a room of riches, in a lovely gown, I was still a prisoner. I was left alone looking at the ceiling for awhile. After a good period of time I could finally move without pain, I got up and looked up at the sky, it was black, the stars were swallowed whole. Not even the stars could console me with light; they were gone, hopeless just as I was. What would I do? Who would I be willing to sacrifice?

Hours passed, my mind filtered, and tried in desperation to think of something, anything to get me out of here. Who would I be willing to sacrifice?

Finally, a desperate thought clawed its way to the surface; it was petty but it was the only thing left and I had to come up with something before I was brought to the council. I looked around and used my vampire vision to look through the walls. I saw my brother; he was quite far away from me. There were two guards outside my room and two guards outside of his. I looked around and saw Tristan’s room. There was no one outside of it. I looked back at the window in my bedroom, when I went to open it I found that it just barely had enough room to squeeze my body through. Looking down it was clear that the window was far up, so I would have to be especially careful about that.

First I squeezed my lower body through the window and then slid my upper body out until I was barely hanging onto the ledge, I let my muscles relax for just a moment as I looked around. Than I felt a smile spread itself over my face, above me by a good ten feet was ivy which was slowly taking back the castle. I launched myself at it and grabbed onto a bundle I heaved myself up and leapt to the nearest window, than launched myself to the next window scraping my knee against the hard stone. I lifted myself up and into Tristan’s room where he sat reading.

If I thought my room was nice than I was completely dumbstruck by the luxuriousness that was Tristan’s room. There were hundreds of candles all lit around the room, creating shadows that danced across the walls. The bed had see-through material on its bed posts, the colors were all dark. There were dark reds, golds, oranges, and even the black shadows played a part in the room’s theme. There was even a bath in the room that was filled with rose petals. It was the very essence of what one would expect a vampire room to be, without the cheesy cliché of the gothic overdramatized vampires.

He looked at me in surprise, “How’d you get here? You should be resting your room.”

I looked him in the eyes and took his hand tugging him towards the door, “We are getting out of here.”

Tristan raised an eyebrow but did not have time to respond because I ran towards the door and swung it open. The guards standing at the door turned with blank expressions in my direction and charged. I held both hands to my sides open and lift up, as I used to do during church so that we may “receive” him. I thrust my hands through their chests, their faces igniting with shock and pain. Their eyes wide and their mouths gaping, maybe they were “open” or “receiving” god himself. Doubtful though. Their bones broke and bent under my intruding hand. I grabbed the motionless organs in their bodies, pulled them out, and watched as their bodies collapsed limply. I buried my fangs into the organs and felt the liquid stored there oozing down my throat and dripping down my chin. I felt a rush of energy, like the new blood coursing through me was liquid fire.

Tristan gaped horrified at me, “What was that?!”

I was still in a haze due to the bloodlust but I licked my lips and shrugged and continued moving ahead. Tristan held his arm out stopping me. “Why don’t you let me take care of this?”

“No, no one can see us.”

Tristan sighed, “Fine, have it your way.” Tristan snuck quietly and quickly through the hallway completely immersed in the shadow. I followed quickly after letting my eyes go into vampire vision, there were several more guards we’d have to pass and I looked at Tristan.

“There are more guards over there, there, and there, how do you suggest we get past?”
Tristan shrugged, “Easy,” he walked through the halls in a nonchalant manner as I darted my eyes around wildly, I tried to tug him away but he easily shook off my grip.

The guards were up in arms when Tristan approached the door, though they seemed to still be far less aggressive to him.

“Sir Tristan you must be off to bed now, It is not proper of you to be wandering around this late at night. It is quite dangerous since our new visitor arrived.”

I was certain they were talking of me so I further camouflaged myself in the darkness, Tristan smiled at the remark, “I’m not afraid of her… I would like to visit the human boy.” Tristan’s whole demeanor changed until it was one of confidence and power bordering on arrogance.

The guards looked at each other hesitantly but Tristan talked nonchalantly, than dropped his voice to a low monotone. “Step aside you will not remember any of this and you will stay silent.”

To my utter surprise the guards stepped away from the door obediently, Tristan smiled and walked in grabbing Adoni. I slowly stepped out of the shadows, blood still soaking some my hands and splattered a bit on my dress. “The vampire!” they shouted, I twirled my head around several times before realizing they were speaking of me. Tristan turned when he saw me and the guards, “Shhh” No! He commanded.

However, it was far too late and guards were already running over to our direction. Tristan grabbed Adoni threw him over his shoulder and ran. I tried desperately to catch up however Tristan was far quicker than I. The guards outnumbered us, and because of such were quite efficient at cutting us off of every exit. The queen soon appeared, gracefully walking through the guards parting them easily. Her hair was in orderly disarray and her bright eyes and her smile were inflamed with cruel arrogance. Her clothes or lack thereof even held a regal touch. All she had on was a silk robe which exposed a fair amount of cleavage and yet she might as well have been wearing her crown and a lovely dress, she was just as intimidating either way.

She chuckled, “Oh Skylar my dear the blood loss must have gone to your head. I know you can do better than this.”

I looked around frantically, there was no way out but I had to escape with Adoni. Tomorrow was the trial and I would have no other opportunity to leave. I looked around, what did I have on the queen? She had me caught but there had to be some way to negotiate. I turned to see a guard, his knife was hanging loosely from it’s sheath. Before the guard knew what was happening I swiped it than moving putting Adoni between myself and a wall I grabbed Tristan, pulled him in front of me, and held the knife to his throat.

All the guards jumped, but the queen remained still, her smile left her face though which meant I had gotten to her.

I leaned over and whispered in Tristan’s ear, “I’m sorry.”

Tristan pushed my hand away turned grabbed my face and threw me to the ground. The back of my head hit the floor and I could feel blood trickling from my mouth. My vision was blurred and my head reeling.

“How could you even try that?!” Tristan hissed angrily.

The queen smiled, “A wild animal will do anything if it’s cornered.”

Tristan turned, huffed, and walked away.
I got up staggering and put myself in-between the vampires and my brother. My one attempt at freedom had failed miserably. Two guards grabbed me, one at each of my arms. I struggled, and almost managed to free myself from their grip. Unfortunately several more grabbed me, until I could hardly move. They dragged me back to the room of cement. One lone swinging lamp above my hand and the bloody cross waiting for me, I struggled desperately but it was futile. The guards threw me onto the cross, the giant spikes goring through my back. I let out an ear piercing shriek, the pure agony of it beat at me; the pain was continuous and lapped over me in waves.

The guards left the room. The bondage at my wrist and ankles provided no room for comfort and there was no position in which I could move myself that would enable the pain to lessen. I stayed up the whole night; the only noise was the maddening sound of my own blood dripping on the hard concrete. There was no sleep needless to say. It wouldn’t have mattered much to tell you the truth even if I had been in a master suite with all the conveniences in the world I still wouldn’t have slept that night. How could you when whether you live or die will be decided the next day.

I could not manage to tell time in my concrete cage, there were no windows; the only light was the dim one from the lamp the swung hypnotically above my head. I knew it must’ve been awhile, I could feel exhaustion closing in on me, my limbs had gone limp and the blood even seemed to flow more slowly, perhaps it was the blood loss. The queen walked in smiling, her eyes were bright with excitement, even in the morning her grace and poise was irrefutable. Tristan stood at her left, his eyes averted from me his jaw tightening. Adoni was cuffed; his eyes were wide, searching the room. He looked at me with horror, I must’ve looked terrible.

The queen walked by me smiling, she slid her fingertips slowly across my abdomen, causing the spikes to dig a little deeper into my back, I gasped for air as the pain and blood seemed to pour out of me. The queen smirked, “Your blood smells so good, like a wild flower,” she leaned over and inhaled my scent. I snarled at her and spit on her face. The queen jumped back than chuckled in disbelief, “well gents we must have an animal in our hands…” She chuckled, “all the easier to break.”

I thought for a moment, that I saw Tristan smirk, whether it was in response to my brash action or the queen calling me an animal I wasn’t sure but I hoped at least it was the beginning of forgiveness, though when I think of it that isn’t exactly what I deserved. The guards unbound me and grabbed me by the arms; I was too weak to move my legs, so they had to drag me. As my feet dragged against the marble the other guards took Adoni and Tristan following me. The queen seemed to have disappeared. I looked around the halls and noticed that they started looking older and older; the marble was the only renovation. The windows were small holes, the stone walls were cracked, they had edges and seemed to be piled one over the other instead of being smooth and polished.

“Where are we going?” I said weakly.

The guard hissed, “We need not answer to you cretin.”


We were all brought into a large hall, the walls were large stones, old and unscathed much like the vampire queen herself. There were large podiums that towered over my head; across from the podiums was a pair of chains and shackles bolted to the ground. I was brought there, and locked into place. Only then did I hear the excited whispers of onlookers, I turned my head, there were rows and rows of beautiful immortals looking on at me. With a mix of fascination and horror each of them stared at me, all of them were hungry, they were excited for my verdict, my punishment, and the thousands upon thousands were here to see it. There was a large pit in the center of the room, the pit’s ground looked to be the oldest part, and I could smell the old blood still rotting from where I was shackled.
The room was dimly lit with candles and as if I wasn’t any more fearful the shadows the candles were casting played tricks with my eyes. Giving me the impression of being inside some large beast, and sending shivers down my spine.

The council members arrived, their cloaks shading their faces so that they were voices in the shadows, so that they were just as elemental as the shadows they were camouflaged in. They all sat in unison and that’s when the queen appeared, her thrown was placed in front of the spectators, something in her position and the way she whisked through told me that she noticed too and was not pleased by the way she was left out of deciding my verdict.

In unison they all declared their verdict, their voices seeming to weave together with the magic and raw power of old lore. “Skylar Joan Dubrinsky, due to your violent acts, your unpredictable behavior, and the killing of the Queen’s Second in command you are hereby sentenced to death by public execution. May you serve as example to all those who would threaten the vampire race.”

The words slammed into me though I already knew that would be the verdict, I heard the guards footsteps approach me, I closed my eyes tears streaking down my cheeks. “How you have fallen,” I whispered aloud to myself, “O Morningstar son of the dawn! You have been cast down to the earth,” (Isaiah 14:3-20)

The queen sat up, “Wait!” Her regal voice, loud and commanding quickly took away the power of the council’s melodious spell. “Why,” she said slyly, “should we kill her?”

“She is a threat, she must be illuminated immediately.” The council responded solemnly.

“Well, “the queen said smiling and turning to the crowd, twisting them around her finger. “I for one think that we should much rather like to know why this girl is such a threat. She being only a mere fledging, we should like to know how she went about killing expert vampires, especially one’s like our dear belated Delilah.”

The crowd was full of ruthless smiles and nods. For the first time I was grateful for the queen’s presence.

The council shouted, “NO!” the power seemed to shift in the room, until even the queen herself was nothing more than a subject, “We give you permission to question her before she is executed, but her execution will not be delayed!”

The queen had nothing in response, Tristan bit his lip desperately trying to remain silent and trying as fast as he could. To have his brain comprehend and come up with a solution for the problem as he often did. Tristan shifted restlessly, his eyes which had been diverted the whole time desperately searched into my own eyes.

As the guards dragged me into the pit tying me to a large stone stake in the ground, so that my wrists and ankles were bound my hands above my head. The queen stood over me, “How come you can kill vampires older and more skilled than you?!”

I smiled my lips, which were parched split open as I did so, the soothing blood dripping down into my mouth. “I don’t know why I should tell you anything.”

“So there’s something to tell?” The queen inquired.

I smiled, staring her down with my silent defiance; if I was to go down I would go down fighting.

The queen getting impatient grabbed 2 knives, and moving so quickly I almost didn’t catch it, she maneuvered so she had the knives poised at Tristan and Adoni’s throat.

“No!” I shouted.

The queen’s face snarled, her impatience wearing at her regal façade, “How did you kill them?!”

I gaped my eyes tearing up.

“Tell me now!” The queen shrieked than motioned to cut their throats.

“Wait!” I said sobbing, I couldn’t let Adoni and Tristan die, I loved Kale I loved Derek, I loved Jason, I loved Gerard, and I even loved Meg. I couldn’t give away our secret, well my secret, if they knew… but looking at Tristan and Adoni I couldn’t sacrifice them no matter how well the cause. I wept at my betrayal, “I’m so sorry Kale,” I whispered.

“Well?!”

I looked up at her, “I’m not just a vampire.” I stated solemnly.

The queen raised her eyebrow, “So you did learn vampire hunting from your mother?”

I shook my head, “No I had no clue.”

“Than what are you?” The queen asked her voice filled with awe.

“I- the night I turned,” I hesitated, “I was bitten but saved.”

The queen roared, “Saved?! Saved by whom?”

I sighed, “Werewolves.”

The queen frowned, “This is no time for-“

“It’s the truth!” I shouted.

The queen’s upper lip curled in a grimace, “prove it.”

I sighed and looked through the recess’s of my mind, I searched for the she-wolf and then there she was, “are you sure you want to do this Skylar?”

“I have to.”

The she wolf did the equivalent of a sigh, “I know.”

Slowly, I receded into my wolf state, I kept my eyes closed letting my hair turn to fur and my teeth turn to fangs, while my feet and hands turned to paws.

Around me I heard gasps, shrieks, squeals, when my eyes opened I knew I was in the body of the wolf. I couldn’t help but growl angrily showing my fangs.

The queen gaped, and then smiled in astonishment, “She is…” She looked at the council satisfied.

Than the executioner came in and an odd sense of relief swept over me, this must have been the sense of acceptance that people often wrote of feeling when they have a near death experience. The queen smiled and suddenly felt a liquid pour over me; I opened my eyes in surprise and suddenly detected the odor, gasoline.

The queen suddenly looked at Adoni than Tristan. “I don’t suppose I need you two anymore.”

Adoni’s eyes went wide in fear and Tristan’s in shock; both of their faces were frozen that way as the queen dragged the knife across their throats. The blood poured over them and their bodies fell limp beside her as she cackled cruelly.

“NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!”

The queen threw the match down laughing as the others in the hall joined in. The laughter became haunting as the flames consumed me.

I flailed, I burned, I cried, I screamed, I cursed, but most importantly I howled.


Epilogue:

Kale
I woke up and launched myself out of bed, the same dream, always, always. Meg rolled over and looked at me, “Mmm… Kale sweetie,” she hugged me close half asleep, “tell me what’s wrong.” I kissed her forehead and rubbed her back absentmindedly, “Nothing, I just got to go to the bathroom is all.”

Meg pouted half asleep, “baby you need sleep.”

Ignoring her I got up and went to the bathroom. I turned on the faucet leaning over the sink and splashing ice cold water onto my face. I looked into the mirror and hated what I saw. I was using Meg, one of my friends, one of the members of the pack to fill the void Skylar left. The last time I saw her was a month ago in New York City, I hadn’t heard any news since moving to Texas.

Meg always insisted that Skylar was fine and that she’d “moved on without us.” Meg always viewed what Skylar had done as selfish, but I couldn’t help but believe that Skylar had always moved so that she didn’t hurt anyone. Though, in retrospect Skylar should not even be coming up in conversation anymore.

I had Meg now, she was capable of sticking around, and our relationship was effortless. She supported me and stood by me, well I provided her with the intimacy she’d always wanted in a relationship. Sometimes though, on moments like this, she didn’t do me any good. Of course I realized she was an attractive girl, that was undeniable and despite her being notoriously bitchy she was sweet, feminine, and loyal to me. Yet, that wasn’t what I wanted.

I was still ostracized by my pack, not intentionally of course, but due to my authoritative position I still was placed on a pedestal, I was the example. They obeyed my orders and never questioned, like Skylar did. I sighed; Skylar always haunted me at night. During the day I could distract myself; I could worry about the pack or Meg. During the night however my subconscious ran rampant and it knew what was missing.

I hoped every night that Skylar was alright, I hoped wherever she was that she was safe and that someday maybe she’d find us again and…

But it was almost certain Skylar was fine she was very resourceful. Besides, that second wish, it was all for the better, I mean what would I do where she here?

“Make her yours.” The alpha male demanded.

I shook my head and tried to clear my thoughts but Skylar kept returning. It was so odd, the dreams I mean. It wasn’t weird because they were of Skylar, but how she was portrayed in the reoccurring dream was.

I would be walking through town; the quaint buildings would be lined up. The streets are almost empty, and suddenly the buildings begin oozing blood. It leaked onto the streets and into gutters. I walk through it in the dream looking around bewildered until I reach the outskirts of town where the forest lies. The blood is pouring now, and I have to fight the current to get inside the forest.

Once there I would look around and see nothing, however occasionally I would hear a faint rustling noise. I’d turn and than once again be greeted by nothing.
Suddenly I’d be tackled to the ground and when I flip over it’s a small black werewolf with one gold and one red eye.

“Skylar!” I shout, smiling in excitement.

She doesn’t respond but instead, she turns human and smiles.

Her hair is thrown wildly around her and her eyes are bright and wild. She is wearing a night gown which despite being singed, torn, and smeared with blood held the potential for beauty. Blood covered her mouth, and her nails which were as long and sharp as daggers. She was still lovely, but it was a different kind of beauty, she was more feral.

She took my hand almost as if it were normal and led me, easily treading through the blood to a clearing. In the clearing there were read roses everywhere oozing blood. There was an odd tree that was warped so that it made the appearance of a seat. Skylar walked over and with ease sat herself upon the throne. Her lips parted and gave way to a cruel grin, which revealed long, sharp canines covered in blood.

She reached down and pulled up a large red rose than crushed it between her hands, blood poured between her fingers and when she opened her hand she leaned down and showed me. The blood stain left letters which read, “There Will Be Blood.”

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 21.08.2010

Alle Rechte vorbehalten